Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'cock growth'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG's Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Presentaciones
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • Second Life's Topics
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics
  • 3D Muscle Club's Topics

Product Groups

There are no results to display.


Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

  1. So here we go, my first ever posted story. Always been into growth stories and roleplays and I’ve been writing this lately. Enjoy and let me me know what you think ——————————————————————— Twink vs Bully: The One True Alpha “Oh fuck I’m actually bigger!” Said Owen as he felt his small but hard bicep. He was standing in the locker room flexing in the floor length mirror. Owen stared at himself, flexing and hitting poses, his lean muscular body a little vascular from his workout. Although Owen enjoyed what he saw. He knew it wasn’t enough. He wanted more. Way more. He wanted huge rippling muscles. Thick veins. And to be taller wouldn’t hurt either. His small bulge stirred as he fantasied about being bigger. The perfect male specimen. Then he opened his eyes to see his reflection and sighed. Standing there in nothing but his white boxer briefs, his 5’10 frame was lean and pale. His thin pecs had little definition, as did his barely visible abs. His arms were thin but muscular, his legs were the same. Owen angled his face looking at his soft jawline, he didn’t mind his wavy brown hair or green eyes though. “At least I won’t be like this for long....” Owen grinned at himself. “I can’t wait to be huge!” Owen flexed a most muscular pose, his thin muscles tensed and a few veins stirred as he let out a pathetic grunt. The locker room door slammed open “what the fuck do we have here?!” Sneered a deep masculine voice. Owen jumped and turned around to see his tormenter, Callum. The source of all his pain, the alpha of the jocks, the school bully. Callum stood there with a cocky stance. Although he was only 18 Callum was an absolute beast. His 6’4 frame was thick with rippling vascular powerful muscle. His big feet inside a pair of huge black leather wrestling boots. His jeans so tight around his long thick legs that they showed every crevice. His bulge constantly tight. His white sweat soaked T-shirt skin tight. His black leather jacket hanging open from his broad shoulders. His tight pecs jutting out over what Owen knew must have been a ripped 8 pack. Callum’s neck was thick with muscle, a few veins ran up and over his sharp Adam’s apple. His light brown hair perfectly swept over and back. Framing his chizzled model-like face, cheekbones and a ridiculously square hard jawline. His bright blue eyes shone with hunger as he stared at Owen..... his prey. Owen stared right back at the huge jock. As much as he hated himself for it, Owen was so turned on by Callum. Even if he did hate him with a deep passion. A wide arrogant grin spread across Callum’s face. “You trying flex bro? Trying to pose like a real man? Hate to break it to you Owen but you can’t flex what you don’t have.” Callum put his hands on his hips to add to his cocky stance, spreading his lats. “Me on the other hand...” he said as he raised his left arm, flexing his bicep, his leather jacket straining skin tight over the teens huge arm, veins pulsing over his clenched fist. “Oh fuck off Callum...” hissed Owen. He turned back to the mirror and continued imagining what he would be like as a muscular alpha male. Although he was thrown aside into the lockers by a huge force. “The fuck you say to me bro?!” Growled Callum as he pushed Owen against the lockers with his huge chest. “You know what happens when you don’t respect your alpha brother!” Owen thought back to the time Callum had humiliated him in front of all the other jocks in the showers. Forcing Owen to worship his pumped naked body. “I’m not your ‘brother!” Snapped Owen. “Sure you are bro” grinned Callum as he pressed his chest harder against the twink. “I’m just... bigger... better... stronger...” he snarled. Owen gulped as he felt Callum’s pecs flex into hard stone. Pushing him harder against the lockers. “Don’t tell me you don’t like it?” Grinned Callum flexing a double bicep. His leather jacket once again strained to the max over his bulging arms. Owen quickly slipped down and out of the jocks hold and dived for his bag. “Where you going little bro?” Owen rummaged in his bag until he found it. The small clear bag containing a large black pill. “Oh fuck bro?!” Laughed Callum. “You taking roids now?!” “Oh you got no idea!” Spat Owen before swallowing the large black pill. He stared Callum straight in the eye. “What do you say Callum? How about we switch things up a bit?” “What the fuck you mean man? What? You wanna feel what it’s like to have this body? Be a born and bred alpha?” Callum mocked groping his left pectoral. “Nah man” said Owen. “I mean you be the one who gets dominated. You be the beta bitch.....bro” mocked Owen. “Oh fuck this is gonna be good! I can already feel it!” “Bro what the fuck..” “Shut the fuck up!” Barked Owen. “Oh fuck yeah.... it’s coming.... I feel it.... I fucking feel it! And it feels so... fucking.... GOOOOD!” Owens voice dropped a few octaves to a deep husky rumble as he growled the last word. Owens hands clenched into fists as veins pulses thick up his arms. Over his shoulders, spreading over his bare chest, up his neck. Callum stared at Owen, still taken aback at his voice dropping to that growl. What the fuck was going on? His question was answered. Owen let out a series of deep grunts and growls as he began flexing his body. “Grrraaah!” He roared as his neck bulged with muscle. A sharp Adam’s apple poking out. Owen flexed again, this time his traps ballooned out, his shoulders bulging with corded muscles as they grew broader. His lats flaring out giving him a huge v-taper down to his tight waist. “Oh fuck brah.... this is fucking amazing! Come on! Bigger! I want fucking.......BIGGER!” Owen roared as his voice dropped lower again, he surged taller, then taller again. His limbs growing longer to make room for all that growing muscle. “FUCK YEAGH!” He bellowed as his chest burst forward into two huge ripped pectorals. Owens arms bulged and flexed with huge biceps, triceps, meaty forearms as his hands curled into huge veiny fists. He used his new muscle paws to caress his stomach as a deep cut 6pack bulged forward. “Come on! MORE!” Growled Owen fingering his abs. The growth obeyed his will as his 6 pack became an 8 pack... then a chizzled 10 pack. With a hard v-line growing down to his bulge... which was growing thicker every second. Owens white boxer briefs now skin tight. Barley able to wrap around his huge solid quads. Veins pulsing down over his tree trunk legs to his rippling calves. His feet growing in length, in width, to support his new powerful frame. “OH FUCK YEAAAGH!” Roared Owen flexing a double bicep pose, veins throbbing over his python like arms, over his chest and abs. Callum stood fixed to the spot. Staring in amazement at the 6’7 shredded giant alpha muscle jock in front of him. Owen slowly looked down over his chest. His eyes bright with hunger and new found power. His jawline sharper and squared as an evil grin spread across his face. “Like what you see?” He growled as Callum’s bulge hardened. Owen took two huge strides towards Callum, flexed his huge legs, his 10 pack abs and chest, his arms and shoulders and snarled deeply. “I’m the alpha now...” “Oh fuck...” said Callum in a slight whimper as he couldn’t help but reach up and caress Owens huge chest. His other hand feeling the grooves of Owens 10 pack. “What the fuck man.... you’re.... a total beast!” He said in awe. “Fuck yeah I am!” Said Owen with an arrogant grin as he reflexed his biceps. “Fuck, can’t contain it any longer...” Owen snarled as he grabbed his boxers and easily tore them right off. His new solid 10 inch veiny muscle rod lurching up and hitting Callum in the chin. “Fucking worship me brah!” Owen commanded. Callum had no choice. He ran his hands up Owens hard obliques and lats. Caressed and squeezed his biceps. Owen moaned in pleasure as Callum then reached up and licked his pecs. Then worked his way down Owens solid 10 pack, feeling each brick with his tongue as his hands felt up the beasts huge rippling hairy quads. “Fuck yes!” Roared Owen flexing again. “Now taste my true muscle you fucking beta!” Owen bucked his hips in pleasure as Callum was forced to take his huge thick cock in his mouth. He would have gagged but it felt so good to Callum. The rod was warm in his mouth, so solid, he could feel the veins. Owen snarled deeply in pleasure as he moved back and forth with Callum, working his shaft. “Fuck yes! Fuck yes!” Owen flexed his tryumphant double bicep pose again, harder than ever. His veins throbbing. “I’m the alpha!” He roared. “I’m the bigger bro! I’m the stronger bro!” He thrust harder holding his pose. “I AM. A FUCKING. BEAAAST!” Owens tight muscular hips bucked hard, his whole body flexing harder than ever as he blew his huge load into Callum. Callum swallowed again and again, his mouth and thick neck working furiously to take down all that thick alpha cum. Owen withdrew, still solid. His eyes shut tight. “Ohhh!” He moaned groping his pecs. Feeling up his new massive powerful body. A few moments passed as Owen caressed his jacked up frame. Then he opened his eyes and slowly looked down. His eyes fell upon Callum who was leaning against the lockers, staring at Owen. Hunger and thirst in Callum’s eyes as he wiped the last of Owens cum off his mouth and licked it off his thumb. Callum let out a deep sigh. “I was hoping you’d do that....brah” he said quietly. Not breaking eye contact. Callum walked forwards a few steps, “you see Owen, that was super impressive! Fuck I bet you’re the biggest jock around! Actually you’re probably the biggest muscle beast in the city! You could rival all champion bodybuilders!” Owen was enjoying the worship, but he was growing suspicious. Where was Callum going with this? “But you know bro... you’re just not cut out for this shit. Unlike you... I was born to be an alpha” Callum teased as he once again groped his own chest. “And you should know brah.... once an alpha.... always the FUCKING alpha!” Spat Callum as he flexed his own double bicep, this time, the leather of his jacked bursting right open exposing two huge solid veiny bicep peaks. Biceps peaks that were starting to swell. Even with his new powerful body, Owen stared at Callum. Fearing what was about to happen. A dark menacing grin spread across Callum’s chizzled face. He stared hard into Owens eyes as he squeezed and squeezed his double bi. His biceps throbbing bigger and covered in veins. As if raw power was pumping around inside him, waiting to be unleashed. Owens body acted for him. He balled his veiny fist and threw a punch with all the might he could summon. His fist hit something solid. The palm of Callum’s hand. Callum caught the punch in his hand easily and closed his fingers around Owens. Callum’s grin widened as his hand grew bigger and thicker, more muscular and veiny as it engulfed Owens fist. With this Callum let out a thunderous laugh. Although it wasn’t his usual laugh. It was far far deeper, ground rumbling... demonic. Callum’s neck muscles quivered as it sounded. Owen knew. This was it. What had he done?! As Callum’s baritone devilish laugh filled the locker room, he started to swell. His fist still wrapped around Owens. His clothes tightening further and further into the creases of his muscles. He grew taller and taller and taller. Bones cracking and reforming much longer. Preparing him for what was to come. With a deep animal like snarl Callum raised his huge left foot. The leather of his wrestling boot almost skin tight around the muscle and flesh it held. Callum kicked at Owens solid 10 pack abs and sent him crashing backwards into the lockers. Callum widened his stance and balled his veiny fists at his chest, like he was trying to keep a bomb from exploding inside, building up the power. Still with his chizzled devilish grin spread wide, Callum’s neck thickened with corded vascular muscle. His writs writhing with veins. His pecs forced his shirt a little further open as they rippled and flexed with the power that was filling up inside Callum. Ready to explode. His growth in height made his v line and the bottom of his 8 pack visible as his shirt rode higher. “This power.....” Callum grunted through gritted teeth as his jawline flexed, his voice inhumanly deep. “... you have wasted it... squandered it! You couldn’t see it’s full potential! But I can! I was born an alpha! I was born to be a GOD! OHH!” He roared as his biceps surged bigger, his shoulders bulging in his skin tight jacket. “FUCK! Can’t... hold on...any longer! So... much..... POWERRRRGGH!” He roared as his voice dropped lower again and his body erupted in muscle. He bent over forwards as his clothes ripped open down the centre of his hulking back. His shoulders bulging bigger and bigger causing the fabric to tear and rip at the seams. Callum arched backwards as another spurt of growth hit him. His pecs fighting for space under his shirt and open jacket. More and more abs showing as his shirt rose upwards. His hands bulged longer with more veiny muscle as he grabbed the painfully tight clothes over his torso. “YEEAASS!” He roared like a savage. “GRROOAAARGH!” Callum boomed as he tore his shirt and leather jacket completely apart. His mountainous torso erupting out. He clawed at his pecs with his fingers like a hungry animal as his chest filled with raw godlike power. Each slab of muscle throbbing, rippling and flexing into a huge set of vein webbed striated pectorals. A deep crevice gorging down in between. “BIGGER!” He roared in command. His abs contorted and flexed into a cut 12 pack. But upon feeling them with his long thick fingers, Callum snarled his disapproval. “I WANT EVERYTHING ITS GOT!” He growled. The growth obliged as his abs flexed and bulged further and deeper until 18 cobblestone abs separated by sweaty gorges had been dug into his stomach. A hard, long veiny V-line arrowing down to his huge bulge. He raised his arms, allowing rippling obliques to line his 18 pack abs. The muscles shredding up into his armpits as his lats flared out like massive veiny thick wings. Forming the most incredible v-taper. “FUCKING ALPHA GOD MUSCLE PITS!” Callum roared in ecstasy as dark hair thick with musky hot sweat grew under his arms, a thin dark stubble like layer growing over his pec shelf and down the middle of his abs. Highlighting every grove and crevice. Callum’s arms were next. He stretched and flexed them as huge watermelon sized biceps writhed with snaking veins. “FUCK YEAARGH! BIGGERR!” He roared, pumping them larger. Triceps curved sharp and thick underneath. Forearms thick with veiny muscle meat corded down to his huge hands. Callum flexed a hulking, monstrous most muscular pose as his shoulders grew out to over 3 meters broad. Each delt separating into huge rounded shredded boulders. His traps bulged and sloped upwards and in behind Callum’s head as his face became even more chizzled and muscular. His jawline freakishly sharp and bold. “FUCK! I’M HUUUGE! SO MUCH FUCKING MUSCLE!!” He growled. “MORE! I WANT MORRRRE!” Bellowed Callum as he soared past 8 feet tall. With a thunderous “YEEAASS!”, Callum raised his left leg and stomped down hard. His foot surged bigger and shredded apart his leather wrestling boot. His foot grew longer and wider, more muscular and corded with veins. The pulsing veins grew up over his calf which bulged into a huge cut diamond. His left thigh exploded with muscle as it ripped apart the last of his jeans, forming a massive tree-trunk-thick tear drop shaped quad. With a snarl of pleasure Callum stomped his other leg. Growing it to the same proportion. More stubble-like dark hair grew over his huge legs, highlighting each grove of the vascular muscle. As Callum reached just over 11 feet tall, his body hulking with godly power, his white Calvin boxers stretched paper thin and began to tear. With a monstrous “GROOAAARRH!” Callum flexed his entire body. Every muscle fighting for space, throbbing with snake like veins, shining with musky sweat. His boxers ripped off as a 2 foot long - forearm thick, vein webbed muscle rod flexed free. Swinging up to hit Callum’s abs. Power radiating from the monstrous teen jock as his growth seamed complete. Callum slowly raised his head, his eyes shining an ever brighter blue as he looked down over his chest to see Owen. The now defeated alpha laying in the wreckage of lockers he’d flown back into. Owens eyes locked onto the gargantuan beast that was Callum. His mouth wide open. His now pathetic muscle rod completely solid. Callum grinned and let out a deep growl. Raising his arms to see how massive they’d become. He continued to inspect his body. Hitting flexes and professional poses to show off his titanic frame. “You see Owen?!” He snarled. “This! This is true power! This is my true form!” Callum spun around and grabbed a whole locker from behind him. Lifting it with no effort at all. He turned back to face Owen. “THIS IS MY PURPOSE! TO GIVE THIS WEAK WORLD THE GOD IT DESERVES!” And like it was made of paper, Callum ripped the locker in two, throwing each piece so hard they took chunks out of the walls. Owen stared in half horror, half amazement at the powerhouse god infront of him. Callum’s body hulking with each breath, veins throbbing with raw testosterone. As Callum flexed his behemoth legs, his thick muscle cock throbbed harder than steel. “Fuck!” He moaned. “If your seed did this to me.... imagine what mine could do to others!” Callum’s eyes shon with hunger, with greed. His jaw curled into an arrogant devilish grin. “I think it’s time I payed a visit to my fellow jocks. If they kneel before their alpha then I might just reward them by letting them suck my godrod! Imagine that Owen! An army of beasts... loyal to their one true god!” He flexed his entire body once more, showing the raw muscular power he held. Showing the ultimate unstoppable predator he had become.
  2. Bigrowinggod

    Your going to be a god babe

    chapter 1 Marcus pov “Babe a package arrived for you says it’s from titan corp” my adorable husband ray said. I carefully went down the stairs even though they were reinforced i was still 500 pounds of muscle. I grab him from behind lifting him up “i still can’t believe I convinced you to marry me” I say kissing him. He blushes “I think I should be the one saying that your the beautiful dark god the swept me off my feet with your love of dnd” ray said looking at me with nothing but love and a little lust as he reminded me of how we got together. about 7 years ago the government randomly selected people for the titan program which was really just them testing out super solider serum on the lower class wether it work on you or not you got a fat check and all medical covered for life and free college. And it worked for me went from a 140 pounds to 500 all muscle and I’m still growing a bit. After my results and a bunch of tests I was released and went to a nearby college where I met ray a kinda chunky guy but the way his eyes lit up when he talked about dnd or his other hobbies drew me in and after we hung out a few times I asked him out the rest is history. I opened the package and pulled out the vial inside the same stuff that grew me “babe this is for you even though I think your perfect the way you are I wanted to give you the option to grow as big as me” “how did you even get your hands on this isn’t this worth millions as this point “ ray says “I pulled some strings alright don’t worry ” I put the vial in his hand “just drink it if you want to or toss it up to you babe” ray pov I didn’t even have to think about it I opened it and downed it in one go. Even though I knew he loved me for me I always had that voice in my head that I wasn’t worthy enough to be in a relationship as perfect as this one. Just seeing him walking around the house made me hard and now I was gonna grow just as big as him (picture of Marcus)
  3. Chapter 1 Brian Salk was walking down the street in a tight-fitting T-shirt, the kind that clung to him so snugly that you could see all of his muscles beautifully pressed against the fabric. People who saw him thought he lived a charmed life as one of the world’s youngest self-made billionaires, at 25 he was the latest wonder kid to make it big in the tech industry. He was on the cover of magazines and billboards. The media was taken by his other talents as well, particularly his prowess as a body builder. Shirtless photos of “the Billion Dollar Six Pack” were everywhere. That combined with his ability to speak 10 languages, play piano and violin like a virtuoso, and his status as a chess master made him into quite the modern-day renaissance man. Brian didn’t mind the attention. He liked people checking him out. It was the closest he could get to imagining what being in a relationship was like. His father, to whom he felt he owed everything, did not approve of his son being in a relationship, not because he was gay. His sexuality was common knowledge and all of his “brothers” were (something that was not common knowledge). Rather he and the old man shared a secret, the key to all of Brian’s successes. A secret that if the world were to know, could end Brian’s freedom forever. Brian was the last of the “Children of AIM” (AIM being the Army Institute of Mutagenesis). A military agency devoted to the development of the American Supersoldier. After a disaster that led to the catastrophic quarantine of an entire town, and the “loss” of one of the founders of the program, the project was deemed as too dangerous to continue. The three remaining super soldier subjects or, “Children of AIM” as they were known, were sent to various families within the United States to be raised as normal children. However, Dr. Gregory Salk was unable to say goodbye to the child he had created undertook to raise the boy as his own son and hone his abilities for the good of humanity. His superior intelligence and athletic prowess were the result of billions of dollars of secret investment. But Brian had abilities that went far beyond that. As a gift from his treatments at AIM, he could change his body size and musculature at will, a skill that would have made him nearly invincible on the battlefield. As he was now a free man, that particular talent was no longer strictly needed. It did however come in handy in another of Brian’s hobbies. You see, Brian always felt the need to give back to society, so he led another life, the life of a crime fighting hero. A life that was about to be tested once again. “Hey Brian!” came a familiar voice. “Huh?” he said, looking around. “Oh! Hey Jake!” Jake’s father owned a bank and as his son, he managed all of his charitable work. Being a philanthropist himself, Brian ran into him all the time, which was torture because Jake was the most gorgeous man that he had ever seen and the young billionaire was head over heels for him. To make matters worse Jake was openly gay and single. Brian hated having to keep his feelings a secret. To be fair, Brian only thought he was keeping it a secret. Anyone with half a brain could see the way he blushed whenever Jake walked in a room or fumbled for words. Or the way his package bulged up whenever Jake touched him. “I was just grabbing some coffee big guy,” Jake said, walking over, casually placing a hand on his friend. “You want to join?” “Yeah well… I… uhhh coffee sounds nice… you ummm like coffee?” In truth he’d been on his way to a meeting but those fingers on his arm made him temporarily forget anything about that. “Uh… yeah…” Jake chuckled. “We had coffee together at Autism Gala, and that cancer event before that. For a genius you’ve got a lousy memory.” He said gently prodding his large friend in the side. “Oh right… yeah sorry…” he said, blushing and scratching the back of his head. Soon the thoughts began again. He had a condo in this neighborhood. He could just take Jake up there and they could have glorious… “Earth to Brian.” His thoughts were interrupted by a slightly impatient Jake. “You want to join or…?” “Oh… yeah… sure…” he stammered. “Excellent.” Jake took Brian by the arm, effectively leading him like a puppy. The two walked a few blocks together and were having a great time enjoying their coffee when Brian’s highly engineered hearing picked up a disturbing sound. “Gimmie da cash or I use your guts to paint dese bricks!” That was followed by the sound of someone pleading. “Crap…” He pulled out his phone as cover. “Look I’m really sorry, I’ve got to run!” “Always on the run…” Jake sighed. Without another word Brian jumped up from the table. As soon as he was out of Jake’s line of vision he ducked into an empty alley and pulled a spandex wrestling mask from his back pocket and placed it over his head. Then he pulled off his shirt and pants, stuffing them away into the backpack that he always carried with him and hid it in a corner of the alley, revealing nothing but a tight stretchy bottom. Clenching his teeth and concentrating on his body, his already impressive biceps began to bulge out, his famous six pack bulged into an eight pack, his back muscles went into a state of upheaval as his traps and delts began to broaden. His pecs ballooned out, forcing his nipples even lower. His clingy shorts were stretching against his inflating bubble butt and thighs. He was becoming… The Tank. As his body swelled with more and more muscle he began to grow taller, passing 6’ 6’’ then seven feet. The rush of power flowing through his veins was incredible as pound after pound filled into his body. He passed the 8-foot mark with 800 pounds of raw muscle with arms and legs the size of tree trunks, abs bulging out like grapefruits, with lats that pushed his arms outward. Time for action. He bounded away after the sound, leaping over the street as agile as a deer, darting from alley to alley as if he were flying until he came upon what he was looking for. Three guys had a Somali immigrant pinned to the wall. “I told ya, if ya don’t buy de insurance in dis country, bad t’ings can happen!” “Please… I wont have enough to feed my kids if I pay that much!” he begged. “Sounds like your company needs to go out of business.” It wasn’t the best line but Brian was working on that part of the job. “What da hell?” One of the thugs looked up just a trash can came hurtling at them, knocking two of them off their feet. The remaining one looked up at the behemoth standing before him and realized his worst nightmare had found him. The bulging, masked goliath took a few steps toward him. “De Tank…” he muttered, legs shaking like noodles, and pulled out a gun. Before he could get off a shot, The Tank had slammed a massive elbow into his gut, sending him flying into a nearby chain link fence. He turned to the immigrant. “Get out of here!” But there was no need for that. He’d already taken off down the alley. Brian reached down to the two thugs he’d knocked down with the trash can and picked them up by their shirts. “Now I want to get one thing clear with you punks.” He growled, his voice deep and booming. “There’s gonna be no insurance racket in this town as long as I have anything to say about it. So if I see you again you better have a new occupation.” Suddenly there was a loud bang and flash of pain in his left arm. He knew it instantly, he’d been shot… again. The man he’d knocked into the fence had gotten up and pulled out another gun. He effortlessly hurled the two miscreants on top of his assailant and walked over to the pile and picked up the dropped hand gun as a steady trickle of blood ran down his arm. “You know, that just pisses me off,” he said crushing the weapon in his other hand. “You better be pretty glad I’m not like you.” He said dropping the useless pile of metal. Unhooking a belt from his waist, he stretched it out and wrapped around the three of them. “That ought to hold you.” He said clipping it together, causing a light to begin to flash. Once locked it was nearly impossible for them to get out. The homing beacon would alert the police, and an electronic USB stick would play a recording of the event. He might even make the news tonight, he thought as he bounded away back to the alley where he had dumped his clothes. When he got there, he flexed his arm until the bullet popped out. They never went in very deep. Shrinking back down to his usual size, he pulled a compression bandage out of the backpack and wrapped it around his arm. Bullets didn’t do much damage when he was ‘tanked out’ (as he liked to call it) and his modified body was pretty good at healing without a scar but they did hurt. It was like getting stung by a giant hornet. Quickly getting his clothes on he headed up to the condo he owned in the neighborhood to get cleaned up, sending an email to his colleagues that he was sorry to have missed the meeting. He had five new text messages but one of them in particular was difficult to answer. It was from Jake. “See you around, handsome. Maybe one day you won’t be too busy to hang out.” It bit him to the core. He felt like he would have given anything to have been able to finish that cup of coffee with him. ‘But then that man might not have been able to go home to his kids.’ He heard his father’s voice in his head. That evening, his walk back to Mid Town where he and his father made their primary dwelling on several floors of a skyscraper was a lonely one. “You really could have built me to make the bullets hurt less,” he told his father Gregory that night as the 65-year-old gently attended to the wound. The old man laughed. “You should have seen how some of the other super soldiers reacted. Some of them had better healing than you do and they would scream and run away at the mere sight of a gun.” “Maybe that’s what I should do,” Brian grumbled. “You’re the one who chose to be ‘The Tank’. I would have been just as happy for you to devote your life to computers, arts or science,” his father said. “But I’m proud of you. Every person you save makes my life’s work seem more worthwhile.” He smiled and then added, “Also if you wouldn’t grow so large you wouldn’t make such an easy target. I’m sure you don’t have to be so massive to deal with street thugs.” Brian chuckled. “Do you want to take away the one really fun part of my life?” His father sighed. “I suppose not.” “I met Jake today for a coffee.” Brian threw in as casually as he could. “Oh? How’s his family doing. It’s been a long time since I’ve seen his father.” “They’re fine I guess. I… mostly forgot to ask,” Brian said with a sigh. “You know… we do a lot of charity work, we should plan an event with them or…” “Brian…” his father said, sealing the wound with a special adhesive he’d invented for his son. “Is that really a good idea? I know how you feel about him. There is such a thing as tormenting yourself for no reason.” “Well I wouldn’t have to torture myself if you’d let me see him,” Brian retorted. “And what would he think of us?” Gregory said, “What would he think of our life?! Of who and what you really are?” He sighed and patted his son on his uninjured shoulder. “The army is clear on this. If people find out about AIM through you, they will ‘reposess’ you. It took everything in my power to get them to release you to me when you were 18 months old… I don’t have the connections that I used to have.” “Well what if he doesn’t know?” Brian asked. “I don’t have to tell him!” “Son you grow in your sleep sometimes… It took me four months to design a bed that you wouldn’t break when you were 12. When you get too “excited” you start to morph. These are things you just can’t hide from a partner.” “Well, why can’t you just fix those things?” Brian said. “You come up with solutions to everything else.” “I gave you a mind easily a match for mine, and it’s still young and in its prime. If anyone could fix the kinks of the super soldier program it would be you,” Gregory said. “But I think that Pandora’s box is left closed. You are the last of them… and the most functional I might add.” He said with a bit of pride. “Right now I’d give anything to just be normal. To finally know what it’s like to truly be with someone,” Brian muttered. “I know it’s hard… I’ve had to make the same sacrifices you have. You’re all I’ve got.” The big guy heaved a remorseful sigh. “I’m sorry Father. You’re right.” “Why don’t you stay in tonight.” His father said, patting him on the back. “You’ve done enough for one day. I’ve got something I need to work on in the lab.” Brian was left alone to look out over the city lights. While he was designed to easily be able to go many nights without sleep, and he often did, this particular day felt like it needed to end. So he went to bed. That night he tossed around in his sleep. His dreams were troubled by visions of masked men dressed in black, hunting him down. He jerked himself awake in bed with a loud “No!” and looked down at his swollen body, buffed up by the fear in his nightmare. The pounding of his heart echoed his head. He’d only gained about 100 pounds in his sleep this time. “Perhaps Dad’s right… I just can’t control this.” His thoughts were interrupted by a knock at the door. “Uh… yes?” The door opened and to his shock, Jake stepped into the room. “I heard you shouting and I thought you might need some company.” “How… how did you get in here?” Brian stammered pulling the sheets over his naked body. His dream growth shredded anything comfortable he could sleep in. “Does it matter? I’m here now,” he said walking over to the bed. “Do you want me to leave?” “No… no… I just don’t get…” Brian was fumbling with his words as Jake pulled off his shirt and began to crawl on top of the sheets over to him. He’d seen that lovely chest before, at socials where there was a pool. His cock was throbbing, he’d wanted to touch that body so often and here it was crawling into his bed. Jake climbed onto of his massive target and straddled him before licking those massive pecs which began to swell under his touch. “Fuck… no! I can’t… not in front of… awww fuck.” It felt so good. Jake pressed his lips against Brian’s’ and massaged those nipples as his inflating pecs pushed them downward. “Mmmmm, that’s a neat trick. Why didn’t you tell me about it before?” Jake said licking Brian’s traps, making their veins pop out as they bulged into his face. “Didn’t… think… you’d understand…” Brian said, gently pulling down Jake’s pants so he could feel that luscious ass of his. “I only understand that I’ve never wanted anything more,” Jake said, pulling down the sheets and driving his cock into Brian’s massive abs. “God, you’re incredible,” Brian moaned as his abs bulged around the cock that was riding up and down the slit between them. “Wanted this for so long,” he said, growing taller as the man he’d wanted to be with more than any other began to move up and down his massive frame. His balls began to swell larger than fists as his cock began to grow, poking Jake in the back. “Seems like someone’s ready to play,” Jake said reaching and stroking the massive rod. “Never… done this… before,” Brian moaned. “Let me show you how it’s done,” Jake whispered and mounted the giant member and slowly slid himself down on it. Brian’s balls were so excited that they began to swell like mad first to cantaloupes then to basketballs. His cock grew to 24’’ and Jake had to balance himself on the giant balls to ride it. Brian could feel his ass expanding into an enormous bubble butt. Jake took notice and reached down to squeeze it while he could still reach it. His fingers spread the massive ass cheeks expanded in his hand. The reinforced bed was beginning to creak and strain under the new weight as Brian’s biceps grew larger than Jake’s entire torso. He passed 8’ 6’’ as his balls swelled to the size of beach balls. Each of his massive pecs weighed over 100 pounds of raw muscle as he bounced them in delight. Jake felt the expanding lats pushing even further out from Brian’s massive sides. As he was skewered on the enormous dick like a toy. Pre-cum started to gush out of that giant cock, overflowing Jake’s ass and spilling out down his enormous shaft, completely soaking the bed. “Awww fuck I’m gonna cum!” Brian shouted when suddenly an alarm went off. He opened his eyes as one of his massive balls slid off the cum soaked bed and bounced onto the floor, stretching his sweaty nutsack. A jet of cum blasted him in the face as his balls unloaded onto no one but himself. He was alone it had been a wet dream. His body had expanded so much that the bed alarm had gone off to wake him. Brian had passed the 1000-pound safety limit. He coughed a little as another massive blast of cum covered his face and chest in spunk. He laid there panting for a moment, unable to shrink just yet. The hottest thing he’d ever imagined had just happened and it wasn’t even real. He idly rubbed his cum soaked nipple wishing so hard that Jake could be there but he’d proven his father’s point. As globs of jizz rolled down the bedsides he realized that being intimate with anyone was going to mean revealing his true identity.
  4. Thedemon1906

    More Of A Man Than You

    Part 1: The Beginning Alex had always been skinny and even though it had bothered him in the past since he started the gym he was feeling more confident. It wasn't as if he had gained a lot of muscle, his arms and legs were still very small compared to other men his age, but he felt invigorated and more comfortable with himself as man. That was until he moved in with his new roommate. At first he thought it would be a great chance to make a new friend. Being new on campus and coming from a different city meant he had no family or friends nearby. So when he was assigned a room with Markus he felt excited by the prospect. How wrong he had been. Markus wasn't your run of the mill jock. Incredibly buff for a twenty year old, blonde and with handsome features. He was tall, not as tall as Alex that stood at 6'4, but a respectable 6'1. He had big veiny arms, his most impressive feature, they made him look threatening even when resting. He wasn't grotesque in any way, just a big all natural manly man. Wide back, small waist and a killer smile. Everything about him screamed alfa and MAN. Even his face, which some people considered "pretty", with its touch of femenine features and full lips made him look like a stud. When Alex first met him Markus didn't even seem to notice him. He even seemed surprised, and angry, when later that night ,as he arrived from a frat party, he saw Alex sleeping in their room. He had brought a girl, brunette and clearly drunk, to fuck. Seeing Alex there sleeping didn't stop him though. The poor skinny guy was awoken by the powerful moans of a woman. He looked beside him towards his roomates bed and saw what can only be described as a bull of a man fucking one of the prettiest girls he had seen. Even though he wanted to look away he couldn't, the way the girl was moaning begging for more, the way her tits bounced rhythmically, her snatched waist and clear ecstatic expression made him wanna cum. He was a dude after all. He could never pleasure a woman that hot like that he thought. Even though Alex did consider himself a handsome guy, he had a sharp jaw and jet black hair and brows that made him look older than 18, he wasn't a stud by any means. He had fucked a girl once, a friend of his in highschool. Sadly the experience hadn't lasted long since he came almost immediately after awkwardly putting it in and after that they never fucked again. He saw the men in porn films and wondered how they managed to keep up like that, to be so full of virility and sex drive. He had felt as if something was missing from him, something to make him a real man. After a while he convinced himself porn movies were completely fiction and no stud like that existed in real life. Markus had just destroyed this illusion. After the first days things didn't get better. He saw Markus in the room only three times a day, when he woke up, when he came to shower after the gym and when he came at night probably drunk and with a chick to fuck. None of those helped Alex's self esteem one bit and probably Markus wanted it that way.The jock would wake up naked, kick a random girl from the room and go to the showers. That's how Alex found out how big of a man Markus really was. It wasn't as if he was gay but his roomates cock was imposible to avoid. It swung between his legs, thick and heavy making a sound every time it hit his muscular legs. It was huge, masculine, perfect, truly impressive. The rare times Markus acknowledged Alex's existence it was to berate him. He was probably trying to get his roommate to leave the dorm so he would have more space to himself. He didn't know Alex had already tried to get assigned another room that very same day they met to no avail. They were trapped together and they both hated it, but especially Alex. Being mocked all day by a man like Markus destroyed him emotionally. It made him feel even less of a man he already felt. Markus would call him toothpick instead of Alex, not very original from his part. He would mock his clothes, the stuff he ate, his lack of girls. Everything in his life was the punchline to an awful joke. One morning though Alex got fed up. He had gone to sleep late the night before so he hadn't awoken yet when Markus did. The first thing he heard was the manly voice of his roomate. -What the fuck is that?- Markus had said while his booming laugh filled the room. Alex opened his eyes to see what the jock had found so funny. His boxers were tented by his cock and a small puddle of cum lay in his stomach. He had been dreaming about that brunette girl. -That's barely even a cock- Markus said, bringing Alex back to reality. He then tried to cover his erection, his face now fully red from embarrassment. But Markus stopped his arms and easily pinned him to the bed with one hand. -Hey Patrick, come over here! you gotta see this bro- Alex couldn't believe this was happening, it must be a nightmare. His cock wasn't even that small. Yes it was thin and barely 4 inches but he had seen guys work with far less. -Damn I guess it's not true what they say about tall guys- Patrick was Markus' best friend. He was only 5'6 but even more muscular than his friend. He has perfect black skin and thick legs. He was built like a wall basically. Short, wide and handsome. Alex had never felt this embarrassed in his whole life, he could see some other guys starting to peek through the open door to see what the shouting was about. Then suddenly Markus took a phone out and took a picture of him. Alex was unable to stop any of it and even while he told him to stop he could feel himself starting to cry. -All this time I thought that a pussy like you would still have something going for him, something to make him get laid or respected. But now, see, having u here weeping with your tiny cock out i see you are not even a man- Markus said and then left with his friend. As he was about to exit the door though he looked back at Alex and holding his phone in his hand he said. -Tell anybody and I leak the pictures-. With that Alex was alone in his room. At first he couldn't stop crying. Tears kept streaming down his face, he felt as if he was unable to breath, gasping for air every five seconds. Someone in the dorm had been nice enough to close the door for him, at least no curious students could see him in this state. Suddenly though, his tears stopped and a single thought took over his entire mind, body and soul. Revenge. He had to get revenge no matter what. He was gonna need to get bigger for this though, much bigger. He made plans for starting to take the gym seriously the next day but he knew that wasn't gonna be fast enough. So he started his research. He began by looking for supplements on google. He read about the best ones, when to take them, how to calculate how much to take. He then moved to exercises and gyms nearby, then he researched for good trainers. He started reading about steroids, tren cycles, miracle hormones… It was already dark outside when he got a sudden ad. It was from Etsy, apparently people had started a trend where they sold spells on the website. The one in the ad in particular was for a pact with a love and fertility goddess. It said it would allow him to take down his enemies and rule over them. It was silly and obviously fake but since it was only five dollars Alex thought it would be a fun thing to buy. He didn't know what love and fertility had to do with revenge though, but it felt it would motivate him to work even harder. So with no second thought he bought the product. He needed to fill a form and then send it to the seller. The form itself was quite simple, you just had to insert your name and the name of the one you wished to punish, it also said to write a short message with a wish, the thing u wanted the other person to experience. Alex filled the blank spaces with the names but then had trouble with the wish. The image of Markus this morning popped back in his mind "You are not even a man" he had said. He filled that last part with determination "I wish I could show him i'm more of a man than he could ever be" and with that he pressed send. A wave of electricity passed through him, like a silent humming and suddenly he felt extremely tired. He lay his head on his pillow and thought about what a day it had been. "I'll show him a real man" he thought as he fell asleep.
  5. RealIn2Growth

    Merry Massmas - Part Four (22-12-22)

    Hope you enjoy the fun Christmas story I've been working on. Merry Massmas Chapter One Daniel Lorca was mopping the front lobby of the gym at 2pm on Christmas Eve when the older man walked in. “We’re closing at 4pm today. That gives you about two hours. That enough time for you to train?” Daniel looked up from what he was doing. As soon as he saw the older man, he knew he had never seen him before because he would definitely would have remembered the body, if not the face. For a guy who was probably in his late 50’s or early 60’s, he had a killer body on him. Of course, since the popularity of Testosterone Replacement Therapy, lots of older guys had great bodies, but none could hold a candle to his guy. Daniel himself was envious of the guy’s bulging pecs, his broad shoulders, his wide lats, and the bulging biceps on display under the tight red compression shirt he was wearing. “Guess it’ll have to be. Won’t it? Can I purchase a day pass?” The guy smiled a perfect smile at Daniel and had a gleeful look in his eye. No, Daniel had never seen him before, but if he had, he definitely would have wanted to see more of him. Upon closer inspection, the guy’s hair and beard might be a mix of silver and white, but his skin and ice blue eyes were timeless. He was one of those individuals who could either be 30 or 300. He was taller than Daniel, around 6 foot 3, with a wide bright smile and and sharp chiselled cheekbones. “Don’t worry about it. My treat. Merry Christmas. If you need longer, just tell me. I’m in no rush. Might train myself again after we close.” Daniel walked over to the counter and grabbed a sheet of paper. “Just need you to fill this out for liability.” The ‘Old Man’ put down his leather gym bag, picked up a pen in his muscular hands, and began to fill out the form. “Not going out tonight?” “Nah. Probably just chill and watch A Christmas Story.” “Great film. Sexy guy like you shouldn’t be watching it alone.” “Thanks. But… yeah. Alone this Christmas.” “What happened to Tristan?” The ‘Old Man’ put the pen down and looked caringly into Daniel’s eyes. “Trist? We… broke up. Three months ago. Said dating a Gym-Rat was cute at 20 but pathetic at 30. He was looking for a ‘Big Man’ who could match him financially. It’s for the best. Honestly. We’d both changed…” “Sounds like it. What about your friends?” “All off visiting family. Damn I sound pathetic!! Daniel laughed and made a valent attempt to change the topic. He hated talking about himself let alone his failed relationship. “What brings you to town?” “Here on business.” The ‘Old Man’ locked eyes with Daniel. His blue eyes were piercing, and Daniel found himself getting hard just from the gaze. “Over the holidays? Damn. Rough.” All Daniel could imagine was the ‘Old Man’ bending him over the bench press and fucking the life out of him. “I’m used to it. Makes for a good change. I work from home most of the time.” Both men stared at each other until the ‘Old Man’ broke the silence. “Do you… want to show me where the locker room is?” The ‘Old Man’ smiled a warm happy smile. “Of course! Sorry.” Daniel walked through the multitude of machines to the stone and silver locker room. The ‘Old Man’ followed close behind Daniel, his large warm body magnetically close to him. “Pretty quiet here today.” “Yeah. Most people worked out this morning. That’s why we’re shutting early. The lockers are right here… and the showers are back there.” The two men stared at each other again. When the ‘Old Man’ breathed in, Daniel could see his shirt straining to hold in his substantial pecs’ “Thanks, Dan. I can take it from here.” The ‘Old Man’ smiled broadly at Daniel. No one had called him ‘Dan’ since his father died four years ago. His father had been a tall and muscular mechanic whose name was also Dan and the name fit his masculine nature. Even when Daniel got in shape and packed on some muscle mass, he never felt like a Dan… only a Daniel. “Oh. Right. Of course. Let me know if you need anything.” “Will do.” Daniel returned to the lobby and resumed mopping the floor. Occasionally, he’d catch a glimpse of the ‘Old Man’ working out. He lifts were insane, and never once did he ask Daniel to spot him, no matter how heavy he went. The only time he came over and spoke to Daniel was in the middle of his bench press when he asked for a bottle of water because he had forgotten his refillable one. The ‘Old Man had taken his shirt off and was mopping his brow with it. His chest was exactly as Daniel thought it would be: Meaty, thick, with a nice coating of slier hair that cascaded over his pecs and over his mountainous abs. Standing close to the ‘Old Man,’ Daniel could feel himself begin to get aroused simply from the powerful aroma he was giving off. The ‘Old Man’ smelled of rich and potent spices. Daniel tried to put his finger on what he smelled like, but all he could come up with was a mix of cinnamon, gingerbread, and leather. Daniel gave him the bottle of water, on the house, and watched him bench for a few minutes before he went back to finishing his closing duties. He had barely realized the time had flown by until the ‘Old Man’ walked up to the counter. He had showered and changed and was wearing a red hoodie over an extremely tight white t-shirt that threatened to split every time he moved. Daniel hadn’t realized how thick and full the ‘Old Man’s’ beard was or how ice blue his eyes were either. His eyes seemed to dance and glow, and when the ‘Old Man’ glanced at you… you felt like he was seeing and caring about only you. Leaning over the counter, his face extremely close to Daniel’s, a cool artic blast of peppermint radiated from his mouth and into Daniel’s nose. “Thanks for helping an old guy out. All the cookies at Christmas aren’t great for my waist.” “Tell me about it. I’ve been trying to be good all month.” “I know you have. Good all year. Very good.” The ‘Old Man’s’ face was inches away from his. His lips were red, and his cheeks flushed from working out. Barely above a whisper he said: “Any other day, I’d be riding that tight as of yours all night… but tonight… just not possible.” The ‘Old Man’ grabbed the back of Daniel’s head, and their lips met. The ‘Old Man’ was a powerful kisser, and Daniel thought he would cum just from feeling his strong and probing tongue toy with his own. Moments later, the ‘Old Man’ let go of Daniel and pulled away. “Fuck it. What happens down here stays down here.” The ‘Old Man’ came around the counter, and moments later the two men were locked in each other’s arms, holding each other tight, and making out. The ‘Old Man’s’ large hand massages Daniel’s cock through his pants as Daniel massaged his thick pecs. Both knew that they didn’t have much time. Daniel watched the ‘Old Man’ undo his black leather belt and let his jeans fall to the floor. Daniel fell to his knees and began to lick the ‘Old Man’s thick cock through the red fabric of his jockstrap. Just as Daniel would have expected, the ‘Old Man’s’ basket was very full with a fat cock and two large balls. Daniel’s hands shook a little as he raised them to the ‘Old Man’s’ waist and pulled the tight jockstrap down, releasing his treasure. The ‘Old Man’s’ cock quickly grew hard, and soon Daniel was face to face with a beautiful uncircumcised 9 incher that he eagerly took into his mouth. The ’Old Man’s’ crotch smelled strongly of his own essence: spice and leather. Daniel tried to get as much of the shaft into his mouth and throat as was humanly possible, but it was impossible to get his mouth down to the curly silver hairs that surrounded the thick root. After a few minutes of eager cock sucking, the ‘Old Man’ grabbed Daniel, forced him up off of his knees, spun him around, and bent him over the counter. No matter how much Daniel didn’t want it to, reality seeped in. He turned his head slightly and said: “the door… need to lock the…” Daniel grunted and moaned as he felt the ‘Old Man’s sturdy hands grab his ass and shove his meaty cock head into him. The ‘Old Man’ thrust again and again and again, filling Daniel up with the longest and thickest cock he had had in a while. Finally, the guy was all the way in, and as he rode Daniel, he said: “No one will come in. Trust me.” Daniel did trust him. The ‘Old Man’ turned Daniel’s head towards him and they began to make out as he rode Daniel’s ass hard and deep. Waves of euphoria washed over Daniel as he felt himself filled up like never before. Skill definitely had come with age. The ‘Old Man’ was the best lover Daniel had ever had, and he never wanted it to end. After fifteen minutes of hard pounding, Daniel heard the ‘Old Man’ grunt several times, and then release a hot load deep inside of him. Feeling the heat as well as the swelling cock so deep within him forced Daniel over the edge, and he began to cum the biggest load of the year all over the paperwork that covered the counter. Daniel’s orgasm shook him to the core, and he found himself collapsing onto the counter. The ‘Old Man’ pulled his half-hard cock out of Daniel’s ass, leaving him feel oddly empty; like someone had given him the greatest gift, and then taking it away. Huffing and trying to catch their breath, the two men grinned at each other. “I hate to tap that and run, but if I don’t, I’ll never get started.” “I understand. That was…”. The ‘Old Man’ grabbed Daniel and kissed him. Then, quick as lightning, he had his jeans pulled back up, threw his red hoody on over his white T-Shirt, and crossed in front of the counter. “You’re a good guy, Daniel Lorca. Here.” The ‘Old Man’ opened his black gym bag and pulled out a glass jar that contained both red and green gumdrops. “Merry Christmas. Now, lock up. You live in the apartment attached to the building, right?” “I… I do…” Daniel still found it hard to speak after such a marathon fuck. “Then go home. Have some fun. It’s Christmas Eve… the one night of the year wrapped in magic.” The ‘Old Man’ closed his leather gym bag, threw it over his shoulder, and in a moment, he was out the door. Daniel found that the room still smelled like the ‘Old Man’ long after he was gone. After downing two bottles of water, Daniel cleaned up the mess and threw the cum coated papers in the trash. After locking the door and turning off the lights, he turned around, and watched as the moonlight hit the jar of gumdrops, causing them to glow. Daniel grabbed the jar and walked to the coded door in the back of the gym that led to his apartment. It was while he was punching in the code that he thought, how did he know my name? I never told him… and how did he know about Tristan and me? Daniel didn’t even know the ‘Old Man’s name. He had gone to look it up after the guy had left, but it had been written on the form that Daniel had let loose his biggest load over, and it had smeared the ink. Ah well. It was a fun Christmas Eve fuck! More exciting left a mystery. Daniel hummed a Christmas carol as he closed the door to his apartment behind him. Surprisingly, Daniel was horny right again after closing the door. He was barely in the tiny apartment before he was tearing his sweatpants off, laying down on the couch in the living room, and jerking himself off quickly to completion. His orgasm was once again unnaturally strong, and he felt ropes of hot cum hitting his pecs and face. Daniel lay there for a while enjoying the afterglow of his orgasm and thinking once again how incredible a lover the ’Old Man’ had been. After breaking up with Tristan and not sure what life held for him, it was exactly what he had needed. He wished he had a way to thank, the mysterious stranger, but deep down he knew that the ‘Old Man’ knew. Then, with a leap, he jumped off the couch and headed into the bathroom to clean up. Looking at himself in the mirror, Daniel was in awe of how large his load had been. He’d been so busy working to cover the shifts of friends and colleagues who had gone away for the holidays, that he hadn’t had time to even think about sex, let alone jerking off. It must have been nearly two weeks since the last time he had orgasm, so it was no wonder the last two times he had nut it had been a deluge! Daniel took a quick shower, enjoying the warm water cascading over his body. He was proud of how he looked. He may not be as big as the ‘Old Man,’ but his body had decent size and symmetry. When he wore tight clothes, he got lots of looks from both men and women, and even if he was thinning a little on top, he knew that he would be classified in the sexy category if asked. He hated that he never went to college, but when his father died, he needed to be the one to bring in the money for his family. Tristan never understood that. He never said it, but Daniel always thought Tristan believed he was just lazy or not very bright, preferring the gym to the classroom. Even when he had gotten his PT certificate, Tristan had acted pleased for him, but deep-down Daniel had felt his ex was never really that proud. Daniel turned the shower off and stepped out into the steam filled bathroom. Rubbing the condensation off the mirror with his hand, something he always regretted doing but did anyway, he took a good look at himself. He stood 5’10, 198 lbs of muscle with a stubborn layer of fat over it. His hair was buzzed short to make up for the areas where none grew anymore and was hiding the fact that some silver was starting to show. Daniel flexed his right bicep and enjoyed the sight of its peak. He couldn’t complain. He may not be the mass monster he always wished he could be, but he was healthy and mostly happy. Sure, he wished his 5-inch cock was longer and thicker, and maybe it would be nice to have bigger, low hanging balls that shot epic loads ever time, but these were the genetic cards he had been dealt. What good did it do to whine about it? After fully drying off, Daniel slipped on a pair of black briefs, left the bathroom, and made his way into the kitchen to reheat his meal. He had originally planned to make a Christmas Eve dinner, but instead he decided to wait and make a ‘feast for one’ the next day. Right now, reheated chicken, some rice, and a veg would do him just fine. He had bought a carton of Rocky Road ice cream as a treat along with some eggnog to eat and drink while celebrating the holidays and watching Christmas lying on the couch. It was a few hours after he had eaten his meal, and in the middle of the film ‘White Christmas,’ when Daniel suddenly began to crave something sweet to eat. He wasn’t in the mood for ice cream yet, and he never kept any other candies or cookies in the house due to his diet. He thought about running out to the gas station get a candy bar when he remembered the Christmas present ‘The Old Man’ had given him. Jumping up from the couch, he grabbed his backpack and opened it up. Inside was the glass jar. Pulling it out, his eyes fell to the printed label: “Make a Christmas Wish! A small gift for Daniel. Make a wish before biting into a green gumdrop, and the wish will come true. Regret a wish, and all you need to do is bite into a red one. Warning, there are far fewer red ones than green ones. Have fun… and be specific! Kris” Daniel laughed at the idea. What an incredible marketing tool! He was sure the company must have sold tons of these this year. Who doesn’t love the fun of imagining their wishes coming true… yet… the label… the instructions and his name were printed directly on it… it wasn’t handwritten… and the label was glued to the glass. There was no way… Daniel turned the glass jar around and looked at the label where the ingredients should be. Instead, there was another message: ‘Believe it, Daniel. Trust me. But remember: once the 25th turns to 26th… the magic in the gumdrops fades away, and what you’ve wished for and kept, will be yours. Nothing like a little Christmas magic! Kris. Oh… they also have no calories! Enjoy!’ Daniel shook his head. How in the world had ‘The Old Man’ done this? He unscrewed the top, and when he took it off, his nose was inundated with the scent of peppermints, cinnamon, and evergreen trees. It was possibly the best thing he had ever smelled in his entire life. Putting his fingers into the jar, he removed a green gumdrop and held it up to the light. It looked exactly how you would expect a gumdrop to look. There was nothing truly magical about how they looked, and yet… Why not? Why not try it. If it didn’t work, no one would know how silly he had been. It wasn’t like there was a hidden camera in his house… right? He looked around but saw nothing out of place where a camera could be hidden. Sitting up, he placed the glass jar on the table and looked at the green gumdrop. Aloud, Daniel said: “I wish I could lose 20 pounds of stubborn fat and be shredded as fuck!!” He put the gumdrop into his mouth and but down. Instantly, his mouth exploded with flavour. The spicy taste of peppermint filled his mouth and then radiated through his entire body. For a moment, he had the sensation he was standing naked in a forest with snow falling all around him. Daniel swore he could smell the pine in the air and the crispness of the winter wind. When the coolness eventually faded away, he was left with the sweet chewy goodness of a masterfully crafted gumdrop. Chewing the rest, he quickly swallowed it. And he waited… and waited… and waited. Soon five minutes had passed and.., The room began growing hot..., or was it Daniel’s own body temperature rising? His face felt flushed, and he could feel tiny beads of perspiration rising all over his body. He went to stand, but his body felt out of his own control, and he fell back onto the couch. Fuck, he thought, that old man poisoned me. He… Daniel felt his body getting more feverish. Sweat was pouring off him now, running over his pecs and down his abs. He stood up again, and although the living room spun around him, this time he was able to stand on his own feet. His stomach had begun to gurgle, and it felt as if steam was rising from the pores all over his body. He stumbled into the bathroom and turned on the lights. When he did, his mouth fell open as he saw with his own eyes the stubborn layer of fat that had always covered his pecs and abs was quickly disintegrating. Daniel could actually feel the fat melting away, and it wasn’t only on his torso. In the small mirror he watched as his face proceeded to grow thinner and sculpted, his neck and chin lost the annoying bulk, his quads slimmed slightly, and his ass lost some of the jelly buy gained a firmness he had never seen. Once the fat had dispersed to who knows where, the skin covering his abdomen began to tighten, and in minutes Daniel had the tight 6-pack he had always dreamed of. Daniel’s body temperature continued to rise and the sweat continued to pour, and the longer this continued, the more shredded his body became. His body fat must have dipped below double digits as his skin began to look shrink wrapped over his musculature. Pipe like veins were now visible circling around his body to feed his muscles, while his face became more angular and chiselled. Eventually, when the extreme temperature began to lower and return to normal, Daniel began to flex his jacked body in front of the mirror. All of the poses he had read about or seen on line or at the gym he began to do. I look like a fuckin fitness model. Hell! I could be a fuckin fitness model!! Daniel flexed more, his cock hardening in his briefs from the excitement. It would have taken more than a year of strict diet and cardio and who knows what else to have gotten these incredible aesthetics… and who could say if I actually could have accomplished this!! Looking at himself in the mirror, Daniel began to grin and stroke his cock. I can have anything I want, he thought. I can become anything I want!! Merry Christmas, Daniel!!! All you need to do is wish it!!! The image of himself at that moment, and the image of what he could become caused his heart to flutter. I can have anything, he thought. I look like a fuckin fitness model. Ha! I could be a fitness model! Daniel flexed a few more times, his cock hardening in his briefs from the excitement. This would have taken more than a year of strict diet and cardio, and who knows if I would have gotten these incredible aesthetics. Looking at himself and grinning, he stroked his cock a few times. The image of himself at that moment, and the image of what he could be caused his heart to flutter.
  6. YoungHunk69

    Max’s Muscle Blog

    This is a new story I’m starting that will be written as several blogposts documenting the muscle growth of a guy from a stick to a god. I will update it once every day or every other day, and it will include pictures. Hi, I’m Max and this is a new blog I have created to follow my muscular progress. I’m about to start taking this new supplement called Alpha Mix. (I’ve heard it’s been banned in most countries). I’ll be taking it every day before I work out in my high school’s weight room. I’m super pumped to see if it helps my muscle growth! Here goes nothing! Day 1: Well, as you can clearly see, I’m not a very muscular guy. I just started working out again last week, so I’m pretty new to this. Every time I’ve started working out, it seems like all the other guys in the weight room seem to laugh at my skinny little body, so I’m hoping to get at least a bit bigger with the help of this Alpha Mix. Speaking of Alpha Mix, today was the first day I tried it, and even though nothing has changed, I felt strangely confident all day, and my whole body felt almost like it was throbbing under my skin after the workout. That’s definitely never happened before. Anyway, I jerked off a bit when I got home later, and I noticed something strange. My cock felt a little odd the whole time, and then my cum was a bit oozier then normal. I just shrugged it off, though. It must just be a weird side affect of Alpha Mix.
  7. Francisco era un hombre ya maduro, alrededor de los 52 años, un hombre de cuerpo lampiño y cabello negro, ya tenía canas en su cabellera, aúnque aún el color oscuro predominaba, bigote bien cuidado, su forma física era buena, era alguien fornido, se veía q en su juventud había sido alguien que siempre estuvo en buena forma, sus brazos robustos aún se veían un poco en forma era el dueño de una empresa farmacéutica, su vida y sus investigaciones las había dedicado por mucho tiempo a encontrar la forma de pelear contra el avance de la edad, había estudiado posibilidades infinitas, la constante de saber el desgaste continuo del cuerpo era la falta de la capacidad célular de regeneración, pero... ¿Y si hubiera alguna forma de apoyar esa regeneración?... Francisco se obsesionó desde joven con ese tema, no paraba de desvelarse durante noches, estudiando componentes que pudieran ayudar a esos procesos, hasta que al llegar a la edad de los 30 llegó a la conclusión que era importante darle especial atención al ejercicio y a la alimentación. Darle al cuerpo una dosis extra de proteínas concentradas y también testosterona en el caso de los hombres era esencial para poder hacer que el cuerpo humano estuviera en óptimas condiciones, a nivel célular era lo ideal para poder hacer que todo estuviera como una máquina perfectamente afinada. Pero no era suficiente, aún el desgaste avanzaba y ahí fue cuando Francisco entendió que el cuerpo humano tenía que tener de forma obligada una ayuda exógena, algún tipo de estimulante que pudiera hacer que el cuerpo produciera más testosterona y al mismo tiempo darle proteínas adicionales al cuerpo, trabajó años en un esteroide que tuviera efectos, no de hormona exógena, si no más bien hacer que el cerebro obligara al cuerpo a producir 100 veces más testosterona. Francisco consiguió crear aquella formula que estimulaba el cerebro para la producción de testosterona a los 35 años, realmente algo rápido, empezó a experimentar con ratas de laboratorio, pero había un problema, aunque la substancia hacia en los sujetos de prueba lo que se suponía, que era un aumento drástico en la masa muscular, también había ciertos efectos secundarios, el menos peligroso era un gran aumento en el deseo sexual, los sujetos de prueba demostraban un gran apetito sexual, si el ratón estaba acompañado no importaba si era macho o hembra el ratón acompañante, el que estaba lleno del suero experimental follaba a su pareja hasta que el ratón normal fallecía. El segundo era que después de unos días el cuerpo del ratón inyectado colapsaba, al parecer el cuerpo de la criatura no aguantaba el ritmo acelerado al generar testosterona de forma tan rápida. Entonces si el cuerpo podía aguantar así por unos días había una posibilidad de que pudiera todo esto tener éxito, solo había que buscar una forma en qué el cuerpo se pudiera aclimatar al cambio desenfrenado de producción de testosterona, y a la aceleración del metabolismo. Francisco pensó en varias opciones, pero una más improbable que la anterior, en este mundo, no había nada parecido a lo que él quisiera recrear, sus investigaciones quedaron estancadas conforme el tiempo pasó y la fórmula de su esteroide la guardó, le dió más importancia otros proyectos para poder sustentar su investigación más adelante, mientras aparecía alguna forma en la cuál cumplir lo que él siempre había deseado. Con el paso del tiempo Francisco se hizo de una gran riqueza, su talento en la rama de la farmacología le ayudó generando bastantes medicamentos innovadores pero costosos que lo catapultaron a la cima, a la edad de 42 años con la trayectoria que ya tenía y toda su experiencia en el ramo, incluso decidió ampliar sus conocimientos a la ingeniería genética. Efectivamente, lo que necesitaba Francisco estaba en esa área, todos los conocimientos que tenía empezó a usarlos en su proyecto que había abandonado, solo tenía que crear un organismo simbionte, no tenía que ser inteligente, solo tenía que poder unirse y ayudar al cuerpo humano con el proceso de aceleración de su suero, y recrear las funciones básicas de cualquier ser vivo con excepción de la reproducción. Fueron años de experimentos hasta que Francisco por fin logró su cometido, en un contenedor yacía una mancha azul obscuro moviéndose de forma rara, arrastrándose por un gran contenedor una criatura viscosa y que parecía haber salido de una película de terror, pero Francisco sabía que no era así, era el siguiente paso para combatir el avance del desgaste del cuerpo humano, esta criatura había sido diseñada por él, y de hecho Francisco había usado algo de su sangre para asegurar la compatibilidad con su nueva creación, así q nadie más que él podría ocupar a aquel ser que había creado.
  8. LJackson

    Scally Teen Bully Adventure

    Andy wiped the sweat from his bench with a towel, and then the sweat from his brow. He was done for the day, and at last it was time for him to drink his shake and go home. Andy always worked hard in the gym – it meant a lot to him. Anyone who has been bullied will know what it means to get tough. He walked back to the changing room, feeling the endorphin rush, the ache in his limbs and pectorals, the bulk of his pump. At the start of the summer holiday, he hadn’t had a clue what he was doing. He had been so skinny he could barely push open the door to the gym. Now he looked like an athlete. A skinny athlete, fine. An athlete with the barest bit of muscle. It was enough. For now. He swept through the changing room door, pulled his vest with difficulty over his pumped upper body, kicked off his sneakers, jockstrap, shorts. He walked to the shower and luxuriated in the heat on his body – and the feeling of being bigger. Bigger than the old Andy. And bigger than – them. It felt so good. He turned off the shower, walked out of the cubicle and that was when he saw them. The lads from the estate. Lee. Dean. They were dressed in the usual scally boy uniform: white trainers and socks, black Adidas tracksuit and white t-shirts. Lee was in a black baseball cap and wore a thick chunky silver chain over his t-shirt and Dean had a skinny gold chain with a little cross hanging from it. They were sitting by his gym kit, waiting for him. Lee pretended not to have seen him. He picked up Andy’s jockstrap and sniffed deep. ‘Fuck,’ he said, ‘that fucking reeks. Must belong to some little poofter gym bunny.’ ‘Yeah, stinks of sweat, disgusting little bum bandit must get fucked in it when he’s not working out.’ ‘Hello lads,’ said Andy. ‘Haven’t seen you in a few months.’ ‘Whoa, fuck me,’ said Lee, looking him up and down. ‘Look at this, Dean, it’s Arnold fucking Schwarzenegger.’ ‘Or is it a little baby bird?’ ‘Cross between the two, I reckon.’ Andy grinned. ‘Take a good look while you talk your shit. I’m not huge but I'm pretty big. Bigger than either of you losers.’ He curled a bicep. ‘You’re nothing now. I’m in control.’ He pulled a ‘most muscular’. ‘And I’m only going to get bigger and bigger. Stronger and stronger. More powerful.’ The two scallies stared at him, taking in the new contours of his physique. For years he had been their bitch. Now the tables had turned. ‘Okay, so it’s true. You’ve been dedicated,’ said Lee, standing up. ‘And it’s paid off. You’ve really changed.’ ‘We heard you’d been working out,’ said Dean. ‘Thinking you could fight back.’ ‘And you know what,’ said Lee, ‘it would have worked. You’re already bigger than I thought you would be.’ ‘You’ll be getting all the local daddies chasing your arse, won’t you, poofter,’ said Dean, and spat on the changing room floor. Andy felt himself getting hard at their words. Fucking hell, he thought, not now. ‘Maybe I will,’ he said, folding his big arms. Fuck, he thought. I’m naked in front of them and I’m more intimidating than they expected. ‘Well, enjoy that, you fucking queer,’ said Lee. ‘But don’t go thinking you’re safe.’ ‘Not from us,’ said Dean. ‘I have nothing to fear from two skinny little chavs,’ said Andy. ‘Maybe not,’ said Lee. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a little brown medicine bottle. ‘But we’re not staying that way for long.’ He unscrewed the bottle and knocked back half the contents, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. ‘Come on, you cunt,’ said Dean, ‘give me the other half.’ Lee extended the hand with the bottle toward his mate. He was breathing hard suddenly, and the hand was shaking. Dean took the bottle quickly. ‘What’s going on?’ said Andy, suddenly nervous. ‘We’re catching you up, gay boy,’ said Lee. He unzipped his tracksuit top and threw it on the floor. His face was a little flushed, his teeth were gritted, and his breathing was getting harder. He ran a hand over his white t-shirt, the cloth flapping around his skinny frame. He swallowed, and swallowed again. And the neck suddenly thickened. Around the neck, Lee’s shoulders flexed and broadened, like wings opening. He raised his little stick arms as if flexing his biceps. He had no biceps to flex, and then suddenly they were swelling inside the white t-shirt, filling it out. ‘Fuck!’ Lee gasped. ‘That feels fucking good!’ He was as big as Andy in the shoulders. Now his pecs were growing to match. The t-shirt went suddenly taut with a twang. The chunky silver chain that had hung loose on his neck was now riding on a pair of pecs rounder and prouder than Andy’s pert little ones. Lee’s hands moved down to caress his waist, and the t-shirt stretched tighter to show thick hard abdominals that had suddenly appeared. ‘Oh yeah,’ said Lee. ‘I’m gonna be beach body ready this year.’ He looked ridiculous, an adult gymnast’s body on a teenager’s legs. But suddenly he convulsed, bent over, and when he stood up straight away, he had gained several inches in height. ‘This is better than sex,’ said Lee, moaning. His hand was actually on his cock. ‘Fucking hell,’ said Dean. ‘Is that gonna fucking happen to – gah!’ He sank to his knees as the chemical took hold. ‘Holy shit, here I come!’ His tracksuit suddenly looked moulded to his physique. He looked up and grinned at Andy, a mad stare. ‘How’s that, you gay cunt,’ he said. ‘All fucking equal now, right?’ ‘Oh shit!’ gasped Lee. ‘How do you – how do you fucking – how you fucking stop the fucking thing working?’ They both stared at him. The height he had gained suddenly swelled by another couple of inches. The tracksuit bottoms were clinging to his hips now. The t-shirt was riding up to show off abdominals swelling into a bodybuilder gut. As his shoulders grew taller, the t-shirt was drawn up to just cover his chest. Then the lats expanded outwards and the pectoral muscles swelled outwards and Lee panted. ‘It’s fucking strangling me!’ he gasped. The shirt burst down the front and hung in two big shreds off his huge form. The silver chain was now getting tight on his throat, but it showed off the massive mounds of his pectorals as if that had been its original purpose. Lee’s teenage face above it looked surreal, but now he grinned; his gasp had turned to a laugh, several octaves deeper than before. He advanced on Andy and effortlessly put a huge hand on the lad’s shoulder. ‘Thought you were big, didn’t you?’ he growled. ‘Well, look at me now, gym bunny. Look who’s in charge now?’ ‘Yeah,’ said Dean. ‘And it’s only just fucking well begun.’ To be continued
  9. Heya y'all! It's my first time actually posting anything on this site (that i can remember, at least) and the first time I try my hand at writing this kind of story. but since I read a lot of content from lots of authors both from here and from the previous website, I figured it was time to give a small fraction of it back. Fair warning; English isn't my mothertongue, so any mistakes are entirely mine! Without further ado, here's part one! I hope you'll enjoy it. Male Hunger Part one The humid air of his room had gotten warmer. Bran huffed and licked his lips, tasting the salty sweat racing down his head, hips rocking, his wide hands wildly jerking off his thick cock. He groaned lowly, racking a cum-covered palm through his short hair and started slapping his dick on his 6-pack, splashing precum everywhere. After a few beats, his heavy balls surged higher.. And Bran stopped, out of breath, hands off his penis, his body tensing, muscles flexing hard to keep himself from cumming. After a few long seconds, he brought a veiny hand to his mouth and licked the pre off his thick fingers, one after the other. The taste of pre and the weight of each rough fingers in his mouth had him shuddering so much his eyes closed. Bran roughly pinched his nips and grunted quite loudly as saliva filled his mouth. His other hand skimmed down his thick pecs, along the valleys of his abs, to finally grasp at his thick shaft. He fisted his dick and – the immediate, overwhelming pleasure had him gasping out and snorting air back in, nostrils wide, hips pumping- he distantly recognized the potent scent of his own musky sweat and semen, different, stronger than ever before – He needed more. “Fuuck…,” he growled out, kicking his muscled legs further apart. He needed just a bit more. His other hand left his fluid-covered pecs to tug at and massage his bloated balls, the sensations shooting up sparks up his body. They felt so good, so full, he threw his head back on his pillow; his pre-covered hair coating them. He rocked his hips harder, the sound of his bed hitting the wall getting louder. He distantly heard some of his dorm neighbors hit the wall back but he couldn’t find it in himself to give a single fuck; his attention solely focused on pleasuring his thick, weeping cock. “Fuck!,” he snarled, teeth bared, as release started sweeping through his body. He tensed ever more, both hands tight on his shaft now, tense, striated pecs protruding more and hiding the root of his dick. Not that it mattered; his eyes were focused on the way his cock thickened even more, despite the two fists holding it. Long moments passed, during which his heavy balls, usually hanging low, pulled up and sent its fiery magma up. Bran panted wildly, wide eyes almost rolling backwards, as the first load of semen burst out and arched up the wall behind him, almost splashing on the wall. Some of the thick magma dropped back down and landed on his face, in his mouth, in his hair and on his pecs. After a few tense seconds, as the thicker and warmer liquid and its unusually strong taste coated his taste-buds, a second explosion of semen went out. It did much the same as the first. The third was much the same. “Mmhhh… So good...,” Bran moaned lewdly, in a pleasure-filled haze, as his body alternated between tensing and releasing loads of thick cum over and over. He groaned some more at the ninth; the final shot, the rest of his release dribbling out thickly and utterly flooding his abs. Still in a daze, heart beating loudly in his ears, Bran stroked his heaving belly, sliding the thick white goo over his wide torso, up his neck, down to his pubes. He thoroughly coated his still-rock-hard penis and huge, heavy balls in the stuff. Then he scooped as much as he could and licked it up with one hand, the other dedicating itself to playing with his hard cock. After a while, Bran’s stomach cramped. He was quite hungry but couldn’t be bothered to move. But the sleepiness he expected after such a release didn’t come: he started feeling antsy, as though he had had too much caffeine. His cramping stomach decided him; he would eat something, maybe watch something mindless on the TV, and then he’d go back to bed. But as he got up, something felt off; but Bran shrugged the idea away. He did the same with the vague idea of putting on clothes; it was too much trouble, besides no one was there to care besides himself. And he felt quite warm; he was still sweating. The fact he used to care a lot more about not being buck-naked in the dorm, even in his room, a few weeks ago amused him distantly. His feet thudded and left perspiration on the floor as he left the cum-covered bed and wall behind him. He felt something warm hit his legs and snorted in amusement; his hard-on was still leaking. Feeling even hungrier, Bran headed straight to the small fridge and opened the door. The sudden light had him squinting -the sudden cold surprised him – as he bent his head to search for something good to eat. The cold felt good against his warm flesh and he shuddered in delight. He reached for a can of coke, rose back up, and drank it in a few big gulps. He drank another, and another after that. Then, stomach feeling less empty, but still needing fuel, he went back down and was about to take another can when he noticed something and huffed out a short laugh. “Fuckin’ hell,” he whispered. So focused he had been on filling his belly, he hadn’t really noticed that his still leaking hard-on had coated some stuff in pre. He smirked, shook his head and took out some leftover – spaghetti bolognese – to heat up while he turned on the light, searched for a fork and a big plate. After serving himself, he set himself in front of the TV and, before turning it on, he couldn’t help but checking himself out. His reflection showed him as he was; sitting on a slightly-too-small sofa, large arms bursting out off thickly muscled shoulders and traps rising high of his bull neck. Big legs spread wide, cock high and thick, still dripping, heavy balls low and resting on the sofa. His tight musclebound gut and the V-shape low on his hips partially hidden by his wide and 10 inches long cock, his tits hanging low on a decent pair of round pecs, biceps close to 17 inches and veins and striations both easy to see on his 6’3 frame… All of those were pretty good reasons for the deep satisfaction he felt at looking at himself, a smirk reflecting such masculine pride tugging at his lips. His cock pulsed heavily as pre made his abs glisten and- his stomach cramped: he took a big bite of his meal, burped loudly – the coke – huffed out a laugh, and, feeling a bit more satisfied but still quite ravenous, he demolished his meal. But before he knew it, he was back at the fridge, pulling out enough to make another, albeit bigger meal – he was that hungry. But a man his size needed to eat quite a lot to stay so big. He smiled. “’m damn glad Ian’s not back yet,” he snickered, “he’d freak if he saw me right now”. He slapped his belching cock absently, a meaner smirk on his lips. “Though I know how I’d shut him up, mmffhhh…”, Bran closed his eyes and inhaled sharply, imagination running wild, his cock pulsing harder. Bran then smiled and stole an under-cooked chicken breast from the frying pan, too hungry to wait any longer. He munched on it, muscled jaw breaking it down fast, and his strong neck moving as he swallowed, eyes glazing over in pleasure, drool dropping from his lips. Too busy eating, he didn’t notice the bigger veins appearing all over his studly body. He was too taken up by the need to fill his void-like belly. Meanwhile, the scent of his body, of male pleasure and exertion slowly but silently got stronger in the warm and humid air of his room.
  10. Bigrowinggod

    From Big brother to huge brother

    Warning incest and probably other weird stuff down the line u have been warned first time writing here sorry if it’s a mess lotta set up in chapter 1 and maybe 2 Also writing this on phone so if the formatting is weird I apologize with that all out of the way here we go ryan got out of bed sore from yesterdays workout. feeling good he was finally making a good income off of his only fans after working for so long to be able to build up his body and fan base with the support of his older brother Ray. “come on get out here u big dork” Ray yelled. Ryan chuckled to himself only his older brother could get away with calling him a dork with him being a 6’3 hunky mix of Viking and indigenous blood “ I don’t care if your tired get out here” Ray yelled. Ryan put some blue shorts on and met his brother in the living room a similarly attractive but bespectacled man being slightly shorter at 6’2 with a lot less muscle on him. “Come on lay down if your going to help pay the bills with that body I gotta make sure your taking care of it” after Ryan lays down Ray carefully massages his muscles sometimes giving an area a playful squeeze “your lucky I took the time to learn this u big hunk imagine if u had to pay Someone for this you lucky ass” he says squeezing his brothers butt jokingly. “Now u can stay there if u want but I’m making breakfast” Ryan lays there for a bit just enjoying his less sore body watching his brother cook in nothing but his shorts and a cute apron. “He should really get back into working out again I miss him coming to the gym with me”Ryan thought “come on Prince Charming foods ready” setting a large but healthy meal for his brother and himself. “four eyes you ever gonna run out of names for me” ryan says between bites “not any time soon Goliath” they both laugh at the dumb game the have made between each other. “Now on to business” Ray says in a jokingly serious voice “ your finally making enough for the both of us I’m proud of yah you big nerd sooo what the plan moving forwards mr.swole” “Well for one with u having to take less hours now I was hoping You would join me in the gym it was fun spending time with you. Secondly I’d like to take us on a vacation ” Ryan said with a hopeful look on his face “uh sure I guess I won’t need to work so much overtime now might as well bulk back up a bit and take some time off” Ray says flexing his average but toned arms. “So when do you want me joining you in the gym ?” “how about tomorrow runt” Ryan flexing his huge 22 inch arms “whatever you say bigger bro” Ray jokes while cleaning the dishes. ryans smile fades for a second that didn’t feel right before the pandemic the roles were reversed .his ripped nerdy big brother dragging him to the gym celebrating him meeting his goals and reassuring him when he fell short. But with their parents passing Ray didn’t have as much time for the gym having to work his ass off to earn enough for both of them his body fading some what still fit but nowhere near to wear he was. “Hey I’m not bigger everywhere u half-horse” hoping to give his big bro a little confidence boost. “hey I’ll let u know the correct term is centaur” shamelessly dropping his shorts swinging his soft 6 inches around. Ryan blushing slightly “come on horse man get those pants back on we got some stuff to do.” Not wanting the admit he found that hot . Ryan enjoys his rest day by buying his big bro some workout clothes then later submerging himself in a bubble bath in there giant tub. while Ray works from his home computer as a game designer happily logging off after a dreadful 9 hours he flops onto the couch turns on the tv. Ryan flops on top of him in nothing but his towel “hey u big lug if u wanna share a spot shouldn’t it the bigger guy be the one being laid on” Ryan ignoring him passing out his head on his brothers lap “great now I’m stuck here” Ray says gently stroking his brother hair eventually passing out himself
  11. hairymusclemorphs

    Assembly line | 02 | Aug, 12th

    // Another shorter series Part 1.1 It was already midnight when I started my shift at the assembly line. I am average in every way possible, slightly below average in some aspects. My muscles developed somewhat through the years of hard labor. I stand around 5'7 feet (1.7 m) in height, and it was the first time I had listened to an audiobook that my sister gifted me just the other day. "Maybe listening to a few books calms you during work." Her words - She was cute for trying to make the monotonous work more pleasing. I was used like a robot, doing repetitive tasks for hours. Only the breaks gave me some room to breathe, and the brief toilet breaks. But it paid well - And now I had a few audiobooks to listen. I never was a fan of books or literature. Music was more of the right deal for this type of work. Starting the audiobook, I was entirely captivated by the story of a woman who changed her life. The key message of her research and talk was straightforward. Almost too easy to be legitimate. "Fake it till you make it. Your body will adapt to your new behavior". I always was rather shy around other people. I couldn't stand crowds. And I never dared to hit the gym in my spare time. "Fake it till you make it, huh.... - " I muttered to myself when the loud whistle signaled it was time for a break. I slowly made my way towards the restrooms for a piss while I decided I'd try it. I slightly puffed my chest out, pushing my chin up instead of glancing down all the time. It was a strange feeling. It was uncomfortable to see all the other workers. Most of them were reflecting on their phones. All of them were well built and quite hot, to be honest. There were only three urinals in the small room. The room was run down over the years but mainly empty during break time after most workers used their working hours to take a toilet break. I was alone when I took the spot closest to the wall. I was slightly tensed when I pulled my 5-inch shaft out for a stroll. The door swung open, and one of my colleagues entered. He was huge, black, and pumped to the rims like a beast of a man. His tank-top was at its limits. He had to stand somewhere above and powerful when he slowly strolled down the small room and took the spot right next to me after nodding towards me. I inhaled slowly when I remembered to relax. To change my behavior. My shoulders lowered when I slowly smelled the potent musk next to me. "Hey man, Abed here." His voice was deep and masculine. I could feel my cock slightly harden when I almost forgot how to talk for the blink of a moment. "Liam here. First time I see you around... Looking good, man." I couldn't resist glancing all over his body while he slowly whipped his massive cock out of his jeans. He needed both his hands to pull his fat anaconda through the fly. "That's because you always stare down to your feet. It was the first time we made eye contact... And have to admit... Walking with your chin up raised makes you way more attractive." I slowly glanced down towards his cock, which almost kissed the ceramic. It was almost nothing compared to his intense beam of piss. His cock was heavy enough that he didn't need hands. His thick shaft fought with his zipper. "Like what you see?" Abed grinned before slowly laying his colossal hand around my biceps, giving it a firm squeeze. "Are you lifting?" I slowly shook my head. "Never saw a gym from the inside." - "Really? How bout you just join me after shifts from now on?" He squeezed my biceps slightly rougher before slowly lifting his enormous arm in front of my face for a flex. His hairy, sweaty pits slowly made my cock harden in my grip. His biceps alone were almost bigger than my head. - I had to change my behavior... Leave my old self behind... "Fuck I'm willing to take anything to get anywhere close to your size, man." - "Can see that" Abed grinned slightly, leaning in before he wrapped his hand around my stiff shaft and pulled me against his side and musky pits. I could feel his enormous pecs and abs. He had just finished his business when he slightly leaned in until his juicy lips were right next to my ears. "I'll make a fucking freak out of you. There's only one rule... No cumming before the workout is finished" He squeezed my hard shaft, slightly fapping it before he slowly rolled his massive shoulders back with a wicked grin on his lips. "Promise." He wiggled his hips and let his fat shaft slap from one side to the other. It had to be above 10 inches. I never saw a member that big. "I... promise...". - "And don't worry bout after the workout. I'll show you how to get some relief after a good pump." He squeezed his monstrous shaft before pushing it back inside his jeans with force. "I'll wait in front of the factory entrance after our shift. I saw his cocky grin. His hot attitude when he slowly shifted and strolled away towards the exit. My cock was still pulsating in my grip, oozing slightly when I tried calming myself down again. I feel good right now. I felt confident for the moment when I pushed my hardon back into my own jeans. My pecs felt juiced up, slightly grinding against my shirt. I couldn't tell why. But my muscles felt as if I just got a good pump. I slowly made my way towards the sink and mirrors, glancing at the man in the mirror. I lightly ran my hands over the v-neck I wore. It looked tighter than usual. I could see my belly slightly sticking out. As if I washed it too hot in the machine the other day. My sleeves looked painted on. I slowly tucked it into my jeans before I went back out to grab something to eat before I went back to the assembly line, tucking my earbuds back in for the next chapter.
  12. I want to start off by apologizing for being away for so long. I have written and re-written this chapter so many times. Never quite sure which way I wanted to take it and who I wanted the story to focus on next. Hoping to write some more chapters to this and eventually get to a conclusion in this story line. I have quite a few others I would like to get started but not until this one is done. So without further ado, I give you.... Blue Pill Part 21 Sarah headed into the showers after hearing the running water. The showers were private stalls that held a curtain at the front for privacy. Sarah pulled back the first curtain to find an empty stall. As she approached the second stall, Sarah could hear a wet slapping noise. Like the sounds of sex. She grabbed a handful of the curtain and pulled back just enough to peek inside. What she found in the private shower stall left her speechless. It was the most muscular back of a man she had ever seen. Even bigger than Chris after draining her size. He was easily as wide as the shower, his shoulders almost touching on either wall of the stall. She watched as his right arm made long back and forth motions, producing the slapping sound that had drawn her to his stall in the first place. Mesmerized by the sight of his muscles bunching and rippling across his back and triceps, Sarah had hardly noticed the man had turned and was reaching for a bottle of lube on the shelf behind him. A baritone voice filled the shower “well if you came for a show, then i’m going to need a volunteer.” The tall black man slowly turned around and Sarah watched as the water cascaded down to enormous pecs the size of dinner plates with big perky nipples. Which led to a deeply etched eight pack. Sarah’s eyes nearly bugged out when she saw the massive erection he was holding with his right hand. It had to be every bit of 13 inches and it was as thick as a beer can. Sarah swallowed hard, “I would be more than happy to help you out. It’s the least I could do for you since you gave me a show.” The tall behemoth reached forward and pulled back the curtain to allow Sarah entrance. Sarah slid in past the curtain and closed it behind her. Sarah turned back around and found herself eye level with the biggest pair of pecs she had ever seen. They jutted out several inches from the man's rib cage. Sarah brought a hand up and placed it on his massive upper arm. The man then flexed for her, making his arm jump up several inches as it hardened into a solid flex, causing her to stand on her tiptoes to keep ahold of the enormous bicep. “What’s your name big guy?” She asked as she leaned forward and pinched one of his nipples between her fingers. “Names Damien. Why don’t you put that mouth to work and don’t ask any more questions.” So Sarah latched onto his left nipple and gave it a playful bite. This drove the man wild. He grabbed Sarah by the waist and lifted her up. He turned them around so his back was again facing the shower curtain and he rested Sarah between his colossal cock and his ripped abdominals. Damien lowered Sarah down until she felt the curve of his dick along her taint and ass crack. Sarah couldn’t believe how hard this man's dick was. Speaking of hard dicks, Sarah could feel hers pulsing away inside the bike shorts that she was still wearing. Damien took notice of the fabric flexing beneath his abs. So he reached down and grabbed both sides of the bike shorts and pulled, the shorts stood no chance of staying together. They shredded apart like they were made of paper, freeing Sarah’s six inch raging hard on. Sarah began sucking on Damien’s nipple again while she reached behind her and began stroking the head of his massive cock. Her job was getting easier as Damien began pumping out precum into her hand. Once coated, Sarah pulled her hand back and brought it up to her mouth. She stuck one finger at a time in her mouth, sucking all the pre-cum off and moaning as she did so. Sarah then felt a warmth surge through her and Damien could swear she felt ever so slightly heavier resting on his dick. Damien leaned Sarah’s back against the tile wall under the shower head, which was several inches from the top of her head. He brought both of his hands under each ass cheek and lifted until the head of his cock nestled and the entrance of her ass. Sarah reached up and put both her arms around Damiens thick neck for support. She then felt herself slowly being rested on top of his bulbous cock head. Sarah leaned forward and took a nipple back in her mouth and gave it a nibble. Damien moaned and she could feel his cock flex and felt a big glob of pre-cum pulse into her hole. Sarah could feel the head of Damiens cock sliding into her a bit faster now thanks to the pre. This was taking too long for Sarah’s liking so she bit down hard on Damiens nipple and brought a hand down from behind Damiens neck to twist the other. Damien threw his head back and let out a deep moan as he clenched his massive ass cheeks, driving the head of his dick right into Sarah's ass. Sarah had thought she had made Damien cum because his cock was flexing like crazy and she could feel him shooting inside of her. “Oh, that’s how it’s gonna be huh?” Damien said with a smirk on his face. Sarah realized he hadn’t cum yet and that was all just pre. Sarah began to feel a warmth spreading through her body as the pre began feeding her body's growth. She watched as new veins snaked their way up her forearms and hair began sprouting up in places along her arms it had never been before. “Oh this is going to be fun.” Sarah thought. Sarah watched as Damien moved his hands under her arms and wrapped his thick fingers down on her shoulders from behind. “I can play dirty too.” Damien then began pulling Sarah down with his hands. Forcing more of his colossal dick inside of her. With each inch he was inside her Damien swore it was getting tighter. He’d never fucked anyone so tight before. Sarah could feel the dick sliding further and further into her, causing her own raging erection to push up against Damiens rock hard abs. Damien was about halfway in, he brought one of his hands around and placed it over Sarah’s mouth. He flexed his glutes, driving the rest of his dick inside of her, causing her eyes to roll back in her head and a long loud moan rumbled in the small shower. Damien stood there for a moment. Fighting off the urge to cum and to give Sarah a chance to adjust to his size. He could feel his cock throbbing inside, pumping tons of pre into Sarah’s ass. Sarah could feel what could only be described as a small fire growing inside of her. She felt her muscles expanding ever so slightly and she could feel her cock pulsing, each pulse bringing the head of her cock slightly further up Damiens abs. At the same time, she could feel a little less pressure inside of her as Damien’s cock shrank down to match what Sarah had gained. “I can’t have him figure out what’s happening till I take more from him.” Sarah began pulling herself up the length of his dick and dropped herself back down. This sent a moan through Damiens throat as Sarah milked another load of pre out of him. Damien swore he could feel Sarah getting heavier in his arms, but he was sure it was just because he had blasted his arms with an intense workout before hitting the shower. Damien looked down at his arms and he noticed the pump he had when he entered the shower was now gone. His arms were looking somewhat flat. Still extremely massive and very impressive, but flat in his eyes. Sarah noticed Damien taking inventory of his muscles and so she picked up the pace of her thrusts. Every time Sarah came back down on Damien’s dick she got a little bigger and he got a little smaller. This was because Sarah was milking the pre right out of his dick. Damien decided to take control. He reached behind Sarah and pulled her into him forcing her against his body and began pistoning his dick in and out of her. When he did this it forced Sarah’s cock between his rock hard abs and her six pack. In this new position, he knew he had easy access to her g-spot. Sarah felt like her world was dissolving all around her as Damien pounded her G-spot with a barrage of hard hits from his flared cock head. She was seeing little white spots on the edge of her vision and there were sounds escaping her mouth that she didn’t know she could even make. Damien could feel the tell-tale signs of an impending orgasm coming from Sarah, so he leaned Sarah's back against the shower wall again and gripped her cock in his hand. He began pumping her cock and fucking her with the same rhythm. Sarah couldn’t take anymore, She let out one deep long moan and clenched her ass hard onto Damiens dick. Damien continued stroking Sarah’s cock as he felt it flex in his hand. The first shot went so hard and so fast it hit the ceiling of the shower with a loud “SPLAT”. The next one landed right on Damiens face. The several that followed, painted his pecs and abs in a glaze of jizz. Damien could taste Sarah's jizz as it ran down his face and into his mouth. The taste was indescribable. It was doing something to him though, he felt his whole body tense up and his balls began to ache like he hadn’t cum in days. He knew what was about to come, he was. Damien drove his dick into Sarah one last time and threw his head back letting out a deep yell. Sarah came to her senses as she realized what was about to happen. She felt Damiens cock swell inside of her. A torrent of cum flooded her insides. Damien began sliding his cock in and out of her as if to milk out every last drop. Sarah felt like a furnace had just been ignited inside her. The heat was so intense. She began to feel her muscles swell and expand. Her cock began swelling in every direction as if she was about to erupt again. Damien, no longer able to hold her weight post orgasm, pulled Sarah up and off his dick and lowered her down till her feet rested on the tiled floor. Damien then hunched forward under the shower head with one arm rested against the wall just under the head. Sarah took this chance to make a quick escape before Damien began shrinking. She knew she was going to get quite a bit bigger, but she didn’t think she would be able to fend off Damien if he were pissed about his loss of size. She quietly pulled back the curtain while Damien was still in his post orgasmic bliss. She then closed the curtain and turned around, realizing she was completely naked. Sarah could feel herself getting bigger by the second as her body fed off Damiens cum. She could feel her lats pushing out, making her arms flare out further. The gap between her legs was filling up with muscle, making it awkward as she tried to continue walking. Sarah headed out into the locker room in search of something to wear, or maybe in search of some more muscle…. As Sarah exited the showers, the last shower curtain slid back and a man poked his head out. Seeing that she had left, the man slipped out of his shower wrapped in a towel and opened the curtain to the shower that Sarah had just left. “Looks like someone could use a hand in here…”
  13. Hey everyone, long time lurker here. For those who do not know, I am the MMGArchivist on Twitter and YouTube where I'm creating a living archive dedicated to capturing male muscle growth moments in the medium of animation. And I've decided to throw my hat in the writing ring this year so I hope you enjoy this first installment of The Multiverse of Animated Muscle Madness - where the mechanization of a mysteries Architect leads to some of our favorite men in animation becoming hirsute, hyper-masculine musclegods. With our first unknowing recipients being a certain blonde haired sidekick who loves Bueno Nacho and his best pal Rufus. Enjoy! PART ONE "There we go!" Ron Stoppable said as he slid the last egg into place, a wide grin breaking through the intense concentration. Leaning backwards he folded his arms, admiring with pride his latest creation. It was a towering mountain of food, with the base being a regular extra large Naco, but then piled high with bacon, sausage, eggs. All drizzled with syrup at the top, running down like maple lava rivers to the scattered base of French sticks. A culinary nightmare to some, but sweet, delicious madness to the blonde. Ron ignored the temptation to nibble on his masterpiece and picked it up, wobbling only slightly as he turned from the stove to the island counter. Walking quickly, he deposited the precariously leaning tower of cholesterol onto the counter before Rufus, his small naked mole rat. Not wanting to leave his best friend and pal out, Ron had permanently installed a small table on the counter with its own small chair, where Rufus currently sat excitedly chittering "Ooh boy CHEESE!" while wearing a small white napkin as a bib. "Here we go buddy! My world famous Bueno Nacho Naco Breakfast to tide us over until KP gets back." Ron said, moving to sit in his new favorite chair. After sitting down, Ron stuck his hands into the pile and pulled out a couple of chips covered in eggs, bacon, sausage bits, strings of cheese still connecting them to the rest of the mountain. The syrup had barely rolled off the mess in his hands before Ron had smashed them into his mouth, his eyes closing in joy as he slurped. Not needing to be asked twice, Rufus eagerly threw off his bib before diving headfirst into the nearest side of the pile, practically tunneling himself into the mountain. The duo were acting like starving coyotes going after a fresh meal. Which, to be honest, they were. Starving, that is, and not being coyotes. You see, young Ron Stoppable and his pal Rufus had just spent the last several days refurbishing their new abode in a rush, just days before the upcoming fall semester began at Middleton Community College. When Ron had originally applied to the school a year after graduation, the dean had come to his parent's home in person to accept him, going off on how ecstatic the school was to have a prestige member of team Possible as one of their students and future alumni. This led to a full ride scholarship and flexibility with his teachers to accommodate his mission work with Kim and the best of on student housing. And for the first month of his freshman year, Ron had really eaten up the popularity, and his fellow classmates and teachers were in awe of his adventures. And the jocks and popular boys and the nerds were all in awe of the fact that he - Ron Stoppable- had bagged Kim Possible, the world's greatest action hero, as his girlfriend. But as the semester went on, the administration of MCC learned the hard way why the principal of Middleton High laughed himself into a fit when they called to receive Ron's records to process him as a student. Not even two months in and Magilligan had broken out of prison and had tried to take out the son of a rival clan during a school spirit day, only to learn that Ron attended the school. And after getting his behind handed to a monkey-fu powered Ron and sent back to prison, the Scotsman sang like a lark to all the villains about this development. So began a series of villain attacks on the university to see who would bring down their shared enemy and foe Kim Possible first by going after her achiles heel - the Dweeb. While the Dean had budgeted plenty for Ron's bottomless appetite, his infamous clumsiness, and the occasional rogue experiment from the science department (Dr. Drakken was also an alumnus), the school had not accounted for a global villain network declaring hunting season on Ron. Insurance rates and costs for repairs were already skyrocketing by November, because of Shego's personal motto of "if I can lift it, it's a projectile weapon". The school winter holidays festival had to be cancelled because of a resurrected evil snowman by the Seniors. And everyone refused to even talk about the anthropomorphic horrors D.N. Amy unleashed during Valentine's Day and she hadn't even come after Ron. During solitary, an artist site called Deviancyart had inspired her to recreate her own perfect anthropomorphic OC in real life to marry. The young and mature male victims alone- Amy apparently didn't age discriminate at the university - kept the school counselors busy for weeks afterwards. But while the administration was getting grey hair over the situation, the students loved having Ron and his popularity stayed pretty much the same. Then came the Gill incident in August. Not only was Ron's apartment destroyed in the toxic goo mess, he lost all three of his roommates in the same attack. But they didn't die! One ended up transforming and becoming Gil's hunky shark boyfriend that visits him regularly in prison. They saved another from transforming fully intime and he reverted, dropped out of college and became a famous environmentalist on MyTube. The last one needed extensive psychotherapy and still gets a panic attack when he even sees anything slimy. So for the safety of Ron and Rufus, the school moved them to the old groundskeeper and wood shop teacher's cabin, right on the outskirts of school grounds, right next to Middleton's only forest. "For your safety and no other reason at all!" the Dean had said quickly to Ron and his parents in his office just after the announcement, his now salt and pepper hair and goatee damp from the buckets of nervous sweat pouring off him from the glare Mrs. Stoppable was sending him. And when asked why Ron couldn't just stay in any of the on campus or even close to off campus housing since he was popular with the student body, the Dean had nervously stuttered out how many students current insurance didn't cover villain attacks that occur in private residencies - only public spaces and they didn't want to risk it. So, with that announcement, Ron and Rufus found themselves moved into a rustic cabin near the woods that needed a lot of TLC. When the dean had said rustic, he meant huntsman from Little Red Riding Hood rustic. The wood shop teacher had not only built the cabin himself, but he had custom-built all the furniture, including the queen sized bed in the master bedroom, to accommodate his partner and his much larger sizes. So not only did Ron have beds and couches that could fit two of him in - which made the couches great napping spots - but they were also custom decorated by the groundskeeper, who liked to hunt. That meant Ron and Kim walking into the master bedroom and them screaming in terror at seeing a fully stuffed bear - completely with head in a death roar - staring at them from atop the massive bed. Furs covered all the furniture in the housing from the bed to the couches while the mounted heads and antlers of several prizes dotted the walls wherever the room was available. They had used several pairs of antlers to create lamps, seasoning shelves in the kitchen, and even bath-towel racks in both the guest and master bedroom. All of which Kim, Monique, Mrs. Stoppable and Mrs. Possible all had to go. Which then led to a vote, which was won by the boys. On the condition, however, that their partners could hold veto power over anything that was truly hideous. Which led to the ladies watching with Rufus, sunglasses on and sipping lemonades, while the boys showed them things and they vetoed them, having the dejected man taking the thing to the storage truck to send it all to the owner's new home. It took several days of painting, moving in new coverings for the bed and couches, and patching some leaks in the roof. Yet as Ron looked around at their new living space in the light of day, he could see how much they'd transformed the place. While the kitchen remained "charmingly" rustic with hardwood and oak shelves, the living area was a contrast in relaxing modernity with soft plush grey couches and armchairs circling a coffee table. Directly in front of the coffee table was a fireplace and above that, a nice large-screen television, perfect for movies and gaming. From the living room came the entryway, that was lined with some of Ron's favorite movie posters and a shelf for shoes next to the front door. Everything created a cozy, relaxing atmosphere. "Spekingh off relaxcingh" Ron said loudly to catch Rufus' attention, his mouth full of naco. Rufus peeked his head out of his gooey tunnel, cheeks stuffed, as he looked up at Ron in curiosity. Ron swallowed before giving a belch. "Whoops! Sorry, buddy. Anyway, since we have time to kill before KP gets here in the car, want to play Super Crash Bros after breakfast?" Rufus excitedly nodded his head and chittered, slobber flying from his full cheeks. Ron laughed, taking that for an enthusiastic yes before returning to help demolish the rest of the mountain that was now only a small hill. Yep, Ron thought gleefully, this was the life. He couldn't wait to finish and race with his best bud and once again absolutely cream his cousin Todd online. He had a nice place to stay. His parents and he had set everything up for school in a few days. Kim and he were going strong. Everything was finally going his way. Which is right when the doorbell rang. Ron turned towards the door, cheeks bulging with food. He swallowed, then stood up, stretching his tight muscles as he did. "Oh geez! I'm getting old buddy and I don't like it. But it's so early for the mail woman to be coming by." He said with a frown. Then Ron shrugged. "Ah well. It doesn't matter, anyway. It's not like it's going to be something life changing or mind-blowing." Ron laughed, walking down to the entryway. Little did Ron realize how soon he would quickly eat those words- among other things. For as his hand went to open the door, missing the dark silhouette that blocked all light from entering the glass window, Ron would soon receive something that would change not only his own life. But the entire trajectory of his world and universe as they knew it. But we're getting far ahead of ourselves. Completely oblivious to the dark silhouette, Ron's hand paused on the doorknob as a thought struck him. "What if KP came back because she didn't get our normal goodbye kiss?!" he said, eyes widening in shock. Quickly, that shock faded as a cocky expression replaced it, a smirk crinkling his eyes as he chuckled. "But who am I to not give my girlfriend what she wants?" Still chuckling and shaking his head, Ron opened the door. "Kim, Kim, Kim. If you wanted a goodbye kiss, all you had to do was ask! But that's okay. I'm more than happy to oblige, my lady." He said, eyes closed. Ron puckered his lips and leaned forward, eager to kiss his girlfriend. Silence greeted him. Then a deep, bassy chuckle shattered the silence. "Normally I wouldn't kiss on the job. But I'd make an exception, cutie." Ron's eyes snapped open. "Huh? Who said- AGHAHAHA!" Ron screamed, his hands coming up to his chest as terror and shock filled him as he stared at the massive behemoth standing in front of him. He had to be the biggest man he'd ever seen in real life- and he'd fought a guy possessed by the spirit of Anubis, a turned evil Hego, and a genetically modified Drakken from the future. (The last one, Ron and Kim still weren't sure if that had really happened or not. Gotta love those time travel loopholes!) Anyway, back to the hunk of man towering above Ron's blonde head by several feet. The man wore an expensive, obviously custom tailored black suit over a white undershirt, black dress pants stretched across spread sequoia-thick thighs. Resting right above both tree trunks was a massive gut, a thick round sphere of pure muscle sheathed in the fabric of the black suit. A pair of titanic pecs rose above the man's core, each slab square and tightly packed against the other, wrestling for space between the straining confines of the man's clothing. The visible buttons on his chest were valiantly holding on for dear life, patches of midnight dark skin and coily black hairs as thick as a forest visible within. The barn door sized width of his lats and back also pushed against the sides of his clothing, yet still stressing the man's form, giving him an almost X shape. Ron's eyes couldn't help but dart from the man's boulder shoulders down to the dense muscle threatening to burst through the seams of the suit's sleeves. Round watermelon biceps pressed for space against his monstrous lats and pecs, pushing the stranger's arms at an angle. Meaty forearms pulled his jacket and shirt cuffs tight away from his wrist and closer to his elbows, leaving an enormous expanse of vascular, hairy black skin visible before his hands disappeared into the pockets of his suit. But what truly drew the eye was the black bow tie perched at the bottom of the man's thick neck. Because there was no collar, possibly large enough to go around such an elephantine pillar of muscle. Thickly corded tendons flexed all along the length of the thickest, meatiest neck Ron had ever seen. A literal tree trunk of thick muscle seamlessly rose from boulder shoulders and traps to uphold the man's enormous head. Thick black stubble covered the bottom half of his smirking face and down his neck until it reached the large Adam's apple. Perched atop a broad, enormous nose sat a pair of almost dainty glasses through which two eyes the same shade as Monique's skin looked down at Ron, filled with warmth. A perfectly manicured yet bushy eyebrow rose, giving the man a playful and confident, yet not arrogant, expression. Like the ruling lion of a pride, looking down in fond amusement at a kitten. Just like a lion, a mane of wonderfully intricate interwoven braids framed his face. And as the man tilted his head to the side to better stare at the frozen Ron, the rest of his braids flowed from a knot down to his massive back, giving the man a ponytail woven from beautifully multicolored beaded braids. It was this beauty that robbed Ron of thought, paralyzing him speechless, the fear rapidly draining from him to be replaced with awe. This ruggedly masculine man, the epitome of masculinity, was also the most beautiful human being he'd ever encountered. Even thoughts of Kim's beauty fled from his mind as it struggled to comprehend the being before it. How a person could not only be so enormous and muscular, yet be so captivatingly gorgeous and ethereal at the same time. If Ron didn't know better, he'd think the man before him was some sort of angel or demigod. The man chuckled, a deep rumble rising from his chest. "Leaves you kind of speechless, don't it?" His voice was like a river of caramel, smooth and deep and just as strong and commanding of attention. Ron could only nod, mouth agape and eyes wide. The man tilted his head to the left, amused as he eyed the boyish man before him. He truly was adorable -a skinny yet lithe body clothed in baggy, obviously comfy clothing. A fluffy blonde mop framed a round, brown-eyed face that looked young beyond its twenty years. The freckles didn't help either. He licked his lips, hunger rising sharply within him as he continued to eye Ron. Our Lord is right once again. He will truly be a delicious morsel in the upcoming feast. He thought, his mind flooding with the graphic visuals and visions his Lord had described for Their disciples. Filling the stirrings of a familiar warmth below the belt, the man quickly took his mind from the gutter to the task his Lord had given him. There would be time to indulge in such things much later. As well as the window was shrinking before a certain stick-in-the-mud sensed his presence. Getting back to the task at hand, the man gave Ron a megawatt smile, white teeth gleaming and bright against his skin. "I know these seem terribly rude, but could I come in for just a few minutes? I'm not from around here and not used to this summer heat." the man said, looking at Ron while he willed the young mortal to believe his words. And it was true - his feet were tired after walking around the entire campus, trying to find someone who knew where the blonde man's new housing was. Ron quickly shook himself, realizing how rude he was being leaving this man out in the sun like this. Being absolutely trusting, Ron quickly moved out of the doorway. "Of-of course. Let's go inside so you can cool down. The heat is brutal today!" He said, waving the man indoors. It didn't even occur to Ron that the man could've been an evil minion or someone sent to take him back to the enemy. All he saw was a large man in need of aid, and his aching heat quickly took over. "I'm Ron, by the way. It's nice to meet you." Ron said over his shoulder as he moved down the entryway, the enormous man following behind him. The stranger had to turn sideways and shuffle his way through the doorway before trailing behind the blonde, his wide shoulders brushing against the wall while his head was only a foot or so away from the eight foot tall ceilings. The man nodded. "Nice to meet you, Ron. My name is Mr. Cleido." He answered back as the pair entered the communal area of the home. The towering breakfast mountain was now only a pile of a few cheesy chips. Cradled on top of the pile, Rufus was rubbing his inflated stomach, chittering in contentment. Rufus looked up as Ron came into the kitchen, his small eyes widening and jaw dropping in shock at the beautiful black man coming up behind him. "Take a seat, man, and let me get you some water." Ron said, moving through the kitchen. He picked up Rufus, the rodent still speechless. Rufus turned his head to look at Ron, still dazed, and the blonde laughed. "Same here buddy." he whispered, popping the rotund rodent into shirt pocket while he returned to look for a clean glass. "Oh, I couldn't possibly inconvenience you anymore than I already am! Especially since it looks like I'm interrupting your breakfast as well." Mr. Cleido rumbled, looking at the couches and sofas around the coffee table. Picking the sturdiest one, he slowly lowered himself down, successfully not wincing at the groan of the springs. Or how the chair sunk deeper into the carpet. "Hey man you're not bothering me at all." Ron said, coming into the living room. In one hand he had a large coffee mug full of water, the other hand holding the last bit of his breakfast nacos. He placed them both on the coffee table, the nacos directly in the middle, while he sat on the large sofa next to Mr. Cleido. Once he saw his new guest was drinking, Ron went to town on the chips, popping some into his mouth. "Don't mean to dig or anything, but what's a guy like you doing wandering outside dressed like that?" Ron said around a mouthful of chips, vaguely gesturing to the bigger man's ensemble. "Were you trying to get a job on campus? OH! Are you a bodyguard? Did the school send you to be my bodyguard?! That would be so cool!" Ron said, throwing his arms up in the air in excitement. Though the blonde could more than take care of himself, having a bodyguard was seen as a status symbol of wealth or influence. And it would just make Ron's status on campus even better because he was so sought after by the villain underbelly and was such a threat, he needed protection twenty-four seven. Ron's mind raced, picturing how he and Mr. Cleido would become the best of friends after multiple attempts, flashing through various fanciful scenarios in their completely fictional friendship. He imagined the bodyguard sobbing as Ron and Kim were married, Ron stomping on the traditional cup in a Jewish wedding. Him becoming the godfather to their kids. He even imagined the day he'd grasp hands with the man who'd been his second best friend and secondary father to him for the last time, watching as in a hospital he took a deep rattling breath in his wizened form. While Ron's wild imagination zoomed through decades of a fictional relationship, Mr. Cleido finished his sip, meaty hand dwarfing the mug. Gently bringing it back down on the coffee table, the man gave another chuckle. "Getting into enough trouble to warrant a bodyguard, are we?" he teased. The man's words shattered Ron's daydream - Kim consoling him as they stared down at a ridiculously large grave - and caused the blonde to turn back to the present. Embarrassed, Ron rubbed the back of his head, cheeks flushing red. "Yeah, not necessarily. I'm not the one getting into trouble. It's just more that trouble seems to... find me." He said, not looking at Mr. Cleido. Mr. Cleido nodded. "And when it finds you, it gets everyone around you involved as well, I take it?" Ron looked back at the man, nodding repeatedly. "Exactly! It's not my fault the bad guys want a piece of me finally! They just keep coming for some reason and it's been very annoying! Specially since everyone but Drakken, Monkey Fist, and Gill keeps getting my name wrong." Ron huffed, folding his arms in frustration. He remembered how - just weeks before the Gill incident- Senior Senior Senior had called Ron every name under the sun that ended in "-on" except his actual name. Which was additionally insulting since he'd been the one to request him and Kim's services in the first place! Rufus gave his owner's arm a pat, returning Ron's mind again to the present. Ron quickly unfolded his arms, leaning forward towards the built man now with excitement. "But now that I have a bodyguard with me, they'll HAVE to take me seriously enough to remember my name! And it will improve my street cred even more, which would finally help me get into the frat parties, which are the best parties on campus!" Ron said, looking up at Mr. Cleido with joy in his eyes. Oh, you are such a cutie. Mr. Cleido thought. If this were a different mission, he'd have gladly gone along with the plan if it meant spending more time with the endearing, strange man before him. But even now, he could feel the window shrinking more. Plus, he knew the reward for fulfilling his Lord's will would be far sweeter and orgasmic than what the young man currently could ever reward him with. Mr. Cleido gave Ron an apologetic look. "While I'm very flattered, I am already employed." Seeing Ron wilt in disappointment and embarrassment, he hurried to continue. "Do you remember the Mr. Universe pageant you and Miss Possible saved at the beginning of this summer? The one with the international delegations competing which lost to Junior Junior Senior?" Ron looked back at the man, his disappointment at not getting a bodyguard fading away. Confused at the question, he answered slowly. "Yeah, I remember it. It's hard to forget those male beauty pageants. Especially when everyone's all slicked up and strutting their stuff in man bikinis." Ron said. Mr. Cleido's eyebrows rose at the statement. "Man biki-oh! Haha! They really are kinda of man bikinis!" he said. Throwing his head back, Mr. Cleido exploded with laughter. Ron and Rufus gasped as the power and strength of the giant's laugh shook everything in the room. Calming himself, Mr. Cleido continued to chuckle while he wiped a stray tear from his eye. "Ah, that was good! And male beauty pageants truly are the best way to describe those competitions. Hahaha. Can't wait to tell the others this one, especially Glōōdeal." he said. Still chuckling, the man continued. "But yes. The biggest sponsors of male beauty pageants as you were, especially the Mr. Universe one you saved, are the Male Muscle Growth Agency or the MMGA for short. I'm the personal attendant for the CEO. Think of me like his, um, head of staff." Mr. Cleido said, taking another sip of water. More confused now than ever, Ron spoke again. "So what brought you here, then?" he asked. Concern filled him, worried he'd accidentally offended the mysterious CEO in some way. "Did I tick him off? What did I break - oh gosh, what's it going to cost me? I'm a broke college kid. I don't have that much money to begin with!" Ron panicked, hands flying to his face. Mr. Cleido quickly put a comforting mitt on Ron's arm, his hand wrapping entirely around the limb. "You broke nothing of value at the venue Mr. A, my boss, won't be able to cover. And I'm not here to shake you down for money. In fact, they were so impressed and grateful, they wanted to show their appreciation through a gift. Which I currently have on my person." Releasing the blonde's arm, Mr. Cleido stood up, reaching into his suit pockets as he did so. Fiddling around for a moment, he gave a soft- for him- exclamation as he pulled out a package. Gesturing for Ron to open his hands, Mr. Cleido bent down to place the package in his hands while he explained. "The CEO of another company owed my employer a favor, and they cashed in. And while there is no money in the envelope - don't whine-" he said with a laugh as Ron pouted at the news,"- it is a letter better explaining the gift. Best to read it once I'm gone." Mr. Cleido finished, covering Ron's entire hand as he placed the package there. He truly wished he could stay for a little while longer - just to witness as the scrumptious twink tried on the gift his Lord and Master had given him. But he could feel the brief window was almost gone and that soon unwanted eyes would notice his presence in this universe. So filled with regret, Mr. Cleido drew back up to his full height. Pretending to look at a nonexistent watch, he acted shocked. "Would you look at the time? I must go if I'm to make it back to your campus on time to catch my ride back to work." "Oh for sure, let me just -" Ron said, putting the package down to stand up and escort his guest out like his mom would expect. Before he could fully stand up, though, a large hand came and gently pushed him back down, causing Ron and Rufus to fall backwards onto the couch. "Nonsense! I've already taken enough of your time and hospitality. I can see myself out. It was a pleasure to make your acquaintances." Mr. Cleido said, grabbing Ron's hand to give it a shake that rattled the young man. Properly disoriented, Mr. Cleido scooped back up the package as he walked by, placing it back in Ron's hand. As he elegantly moved past the blonde, he couldn't help but be coy. Right before he reached the entryway, he pretended to stop like he had forgotten something. "How unprofessional of me to forget!" Turning his head over his meaty neck, the man sent a stunning smile back to the rattled Ron. "My employer would prefer you to try on your gift in the mirror. You'll thank us later." Turning back around, his long and powerful legs carried him swiftly through the entryway and out the door. Ron quickly reoriented himself and stood up. "WAIT WHAT DO YOU MEAN-" The front door closed, cutting off his question to the mysterious man. "Try it on. Nevermind." Ron sighed, slumping slightly against the side of the sofa. He and Rufus exchanged looks. "I'd say that was the weirdest thing that's ever happened to us, but we've fought babies." Rufus nodded his head, chittering in agreement. Not one to look a gift horse in the mouth, Ron quickly put the strange departure of Mr. Cleido to the back of his mind as he focused on the package he was still clutching. Unfolding his hand, the duo saw it was a long rectangular box - like one would use to put like a necklace or jewelry in. Tethered to the box was a white envelope tied there by a golden ribbon. The envelope was very plain and unadorned - the only remarkable thing being there TO RON STOPPABLE printed in nondescript gold type right in the middle. Neither Ron nor Rufus knew what to make of the strange gift. "Huh. Wonder what could be in here?" Ron said, standing back up. He ambled back to his bedroom, distractedly unraveling the ribbon, while spitballing ideas to Rufus. "I know he said it wasn't money, but OH, what if it's like a sold gold chain?! I could sell that and get tons of dough for it!" He looked down at Rufus, who looked down at the box, then quickly shook his head. "Yeah, you're right. It would probably be a lot heavier even if it was a necklace. Gold's pretty heavy stuff. But he said to try it on..." Ron said, pausing in the doorway in his room. If it wasn't a solid gold chain, then what could it be? Was it like an experimental smart watch or necklace? One of those foldable VR headsets Wade had been rambling excitedly about? A collar with a virtual picture of me and Kim? Before he could think more about it, Ron felt a claw tapping on his neck. "Hmmm?" he said, looking down at Rufus. "What's up, little buddy?" Rufus pointed at the envelope in Ron's hand, chattering while miming opening the envelope. "Oh yeah, go for it, buddy. Here ya go- whoopsie daisy!" Ron said, handing the envelope to Rufus, only for the box to slide out of his hand. Fumbling quickly, he caught the box, embarrassed. "Oh, boy! That was a close one, hahaha." Ron laughed, lifting his hand to make sure he hadn't accidentally damaged the box. His laughter trailed off, however, as a familiar orange logo caught his eye. "Wait a minute - HenchCo.? HenchCo. made this?" Ron said, bringing the box closer to his face while Rufus was busy ripping open the envelope. Sure enough, his eyes weren't deceiving him. Right in the middle of the box, in bright orange letters, was the HENCHCO logo - the world's pre-eminent supplier of military and scientific hardware and henchmen to evil geniuses worldwide. They'd built the Molecular Transducer and the Attitudinator that had turned Ron evil and Drakken good that one time. They'd even accidentally turned Ron into an orange, hulking brute after he'd fallen into a vat of the experimental Titan Project. But none of those are wearable except- Ron thought, his eyes widening as the realization of what he was potentially holding struck him like lightning. Rufus let out a sharp squeak as Ron suddenly darted toward forwards, leading the rodent to hold tight to the letter in one hand while grabbing Ron's shoulder with another. "Waitaminute-waitaminute-waitaminute," Ron said repeatedly, excitement growing within him as he moved. Entering his large and spacious bedroom, Ron quickly made his way to the opposite end where, between his walk-in closet and the dresser beside his bed, stood a long full-length mirror. Bingo! Ron thought as he made his way closer to the mirror. Still excitedly chanting, he distractedly deposited Rufus onto the dresser alongside the box. "Waitaminute-waitaminute- wait. a. MINUTE! NO WAY!" Ron exclaimed, bouncing back a step. "Rufus, Mr. C. said I was supposed to look in a mirror while I tried it on, right?" He said, hands up and gesturing wildly. Rufus looked back at Ron and chittered in agreement, confused. "And that his boss had asked a certain CEO to make this for me as a gift. Which we now know because HenchCo made it, it means Jack Hench is that CEO, right?" Ron asked the rodent, lifting the box to showcase the label again. Rufus again chittered in agreement. "Mmhm mmh right mmhm mmhm?" Ron dropped the box back onto the dresser, nodding his head excitedly. The blonde was so excited he couldn't help but start pacing back and forth. "So Mr. C's boss had Jack Hench give us something wearable. And they make a lot of wearable stuff like the Tudeinator. But those could only fit in a hatbox and this is obviously not a hatbox. Nor could it be a tiara or crown - though that would look cool with my hair." Ron said, pausing as he thought of how majestic he'd look with a cool crown around his blonde hair and if Kim would like that. Quickly, he shook himself from that daydream and continued to pace as he rambled to his increasingly confused, concerned companion. "Nothing HenchCo makes could ever be small enough to fit in this box. Except one thing." Ron said, stopping with his back turned to the rodent. With a dramatic whirl, he spun to face Rufus, pointing at the rodent. "What is the one thing HenchCo has ever made that is small enough to wear and put in a box, buddy?" he asked, an excited grin on his face. Rufus scrunched his face, concentrating as he tried to think. What had Henchco ever made that was tiny, wearable, and fit in a box? The rodent's eyes widened, his tiny mouth opening in shock. He looked up at Ron and excitedly chittered back at him, "OH mgmmg mgmgm mgmgm!" while miming with his hands, like he was putting something on one of his fingers. Ron excitedly nodded his head again, bouncing now. "Exactly buddy! The only thing HenchCo has ever made that could fit in this box is-" Ron said, grabbing the box and lifting it between the duo. With an ungraceful yank, Ron pulled the top off with one hand while the other dove in and claimed his prize. And with a dramatic flourish, Ron pulled out the tiny item, dropping the box to the ground while, between two fingers, he held the gift. "A MOLECULAR MUSCLE ENHANCER RING BABY!" Ron crowed, throwing his head back as Rufus squealed in excitement. Indeed, held gingerly between Ron's average fingers, was an infamous molecular muscle enhancer ring. Or, as many henchmen, heroes, and civilians now called them on the street, an M.M.E. ring for short. Since Drakken's "acquisition" of them years ago, the M.M.E. ring had become one of HenchCo's most lucrative tech requested by villains and civilians alike. Appearing to be a simple golden twist ring, the powerful tech used powerful energies to manipulate the wearer's body down to the molecular level to give them considerable increases in height, muscle mass, and strength. And since the rings had hit both the public and villainous sectors, many sporting competitions had made rules outlawing their practice while certain sports - such as wrestling and MMA- actively encouraged the usage of the rings as it provided lucrative entertainment options. This had also led to a rise in catfishing on online dating apps, as many skinny men used the rings to create profiles to catch potential partners, only for their scheme to fall apart when the rings fell off their fingers. There actually was a hilarious reality TV show the Possible family and Ron watched where a woman with a camera crew went out to catch these dudes and expose them on air. Catfishing them and then, when they least expected it, yanking off the rings and watching them deflate into skinny dudes drowning in a puddle of clothes. None of that was on Ron's mind as he held the ring, though. No, what was going through his mind was all the potential the ring could bring him. "Do you know what this means, Rufus?" He asked. Rufus shook his head. "It means I can finally not only physically keep up with Kim when we go on missions, but I could start seriously kicking bad guy's butt! Imagine me using my monkey powers while being all manly again. It would totally rock!" Ron said, eyes shut so he could picture it better. Him walking to class, now the size of one of the football players on campus. A bad guy coming - like Gill again - snarky. and confident until they saw the new manly Ron, mighty pecs filling his shirt, his hair spiking as he went into monkey mode. How easily his meaty fists, mystically powered, would easily subdue the threat before Kim and the police showed up. And, with a dirpy chuckle, he imagined how, while annoyed at him using the ring, that wouldn't stop Kim from giving him the best kisses in the world. Nodding, determination filled Ron as he clutched the ring tightly in his hand. "Yeah baby let’s do this!" he said. Ron moved from the dresser to stand before the full-length mirror. He looked down, opening his hand to look once more at the small ring. Ron then looked back at his reflection, taking it in for a moment. He took in his boyish, freckled face, made younger by his shaggy blonde hair. How his jersey-turtleneck combo and cargo pants were baggy on his wiry frame. How his jersey was doing an excellent job to his small gut he had from all the fast food he ate and his monstrous metabolism couldn't rid him completely off. And while, unlike the first time, Ron was incredibly secure in his masculinity and his prowess, he was absolutely sick and tired of not being taken seriously as his girlfriend when he was just as strong and terrifying as she was. But the image staring back at him, combined with his average height, meant no one besides the Possible family - and lord Monkey Fist - rarely took him seriously. Hence why they called him The Dweeb. "Not for long, though." Ron muttered, a cocky smirk blossoming on his face as he picked up the ring with his other hand. And with rising excitement, Ron placed the M.M.E. ring onto his right ring finger. And as his hand lifted, twisting the top part to the right, releasing a familiar series of flashing lights and chirps and whirs between the two bands. A faint warmth surrounded the ring on Ron’s finger while a shiver rippled throughout Ron’s body as the ring scanned and mapped his form, from the tips of his hair down to the ends of his toes swaddled in the plain cotton socks on his feet. As the ring scanned him, the microchips and processors whirred and flared as they moved to the default setting as established by HenchCo scientists. All of this occurring within microseconds, the ring completed its assessment and began the transformation of its wearer. From the ring, it issued a pulse of warmth. A gurgling sound dragged Ron’s attention from the ring to his chest. A tingle rose from the center of his chest, like pins and needles, but somehow deeper. It spread outwards, covering his chest. As he watched, his shirt billowed and undulated like boiling soup, while a gurgling sound emanated from deep within his chest. That faint warmth grew, along with a strange pressure rising, pressing forward against his undulating flesh. Then, with a mighty lurch, his meager chest surged forwards, swiftly swelling outwards and hardening, until Ron boasted a pair of massive pectorals. "Oh yeah!" Ron exclaimed, looking down at the brawny shelf extending from his chest. "I can't see past my pecs!" He said, barely able to see his socks wiggling beneath his heavier chest. Ron's right hand went to touch his pecs, wanting to cup and test their weight and softness. However, another pulse came from the ring, causing the pins and needles sensation accompanied by the warm energy to rise within his chest once again. The warm current of energy bulleted down from his shoulders through his arm, causing it to shoot out away from his body. As it stiffened, the energy rolled downwards, enlarging his entire arm to three times its normal size, the seams in his clothing nearly bursting trying to contain all the new mass. Once the energy hit Ron's hand, it ricocheted back up towards his shoulder, hardening and defining along the way. Ron's thin gamer hand was now thick with brawn, attached to a meaty forearm that wrestled for space with the now massive biceps and tricep filling the sleeve of Ron's jersey and turtleneck. Glancing at his enlarged limb, Ron couldn't help but bring it up for a flex, grinning wickedly at the sight of the clothed mountain peak the size of his head appearing in his vision. It was absolutely massive, brimming with power and strength that could easily lift a desk with a person sitting on it with ease. Ron looked absolutely ridiculous at this point, with a pair of massive muscle knockers pulling the front of his jersey down while having only the right arm of a bodybuilder. And flexing his arm led to the young man wobbling, his balance overthrown by the shifting weight. The ring had expected this, however, and it issued out two pulses, back to back. The warm energy collected in Ron's right shoulder surged forwards through Ron's upper back, causing him to drop the flex and twist to his right as the wave of transformative energy widened and broadened his shoulders until he now was as wide as two of his old self put together. His left arm then shot out to the side as the energy crashed over the limb, broadening and swelling it to be a mirror copy of the other arm. The pins and needles sensation faded from his arms as the energy now centered itself within his shoulders, specifically his traps. The energy swirled within his shoulders, spreading up through his neck. As Ron gasped at the sensation, he felt his neck pulse and puff up, thickening and swelling, until his head rested upon a thick column of sinewy muscle. The energy swirled downwards, broadening his traps until they were three times their original size. Complete with that, the ring then directed the wave of transformative energy down the rest of Ron's back, which was still so skinny that you could see his spine if he took his shirt off. The ring loved nothing more than a challenge, however, and it pushed the energy down the man's back in a cascade. As the energy swept down his spine, Ron's clothes filled out as non-existent muscles emerged and wrestled for space. Soon a mountain range of veiny, chiseled muscle pulled Ron's jersey skin tight against his body. It was so tightly pulled that the planes and ridges of Ron's now Mr. Barkin wide back imprinted themselves against the fabric like a car map. Flaring out from his sides were winglike lats, corded sinew that flared with every breath from Ron's now much bigger chest and lungs and flowed downwards to his equally muscular lower back. And as Ron breathed, the energy within his lower back crawled forwards and spread across his core. With a deep inhale, his stomach ballooned outwards several times its normal size, gurgling and bubbling just like his chest did in the beginning of his transformation. When he exhaled, the bubbling mass rapidly changed and continued to shrink until even the regular belly he had before was gone and Ron's shirt billowed over an impossibly skinny waist. But with the next inhalation, it swelled with sinew and growth, definition appearing on the expanding muscle until, with a deep exhale, the front of his shirt now rested against a defined eight pack. Thanks to his much bigger upper body, Ron's jersey and turtleneck pulled close enough that the wall of abs were clearly visible, the definition and sharpness visible even through his jersey. Pins and needles now rushed from his abs into his lower body, cascading towards and filling his toes. Once the energy filled his toes, the ring issued another pulsed and Ron's toes flexed. As his toes flexed, all of Ron's limbs expanded and lengthened, sending the blonde up several inches in height. Once his height had increased, the energy went into overdrive. The socks covering Ron's feet shivered and twitched, his toes and feet broadening and swelling until, with a series of loud SHRIIPS & RIIPS, his much bigger feet shredded through them. The energy then rolled up from his ankles through his calves, flooding them with energy as they became thicker and broader, swelling into baseball sized diamonds of muscle. The energy rose higher, pouring into the rest of his legs. His thighs quickly packed on several pounds, swelling and thickening the once skinny runner's legs into powerful teardrop trunks of strength and brawn. They were so thick and swollen with brawn that they shoved against one another until, with another pulse from the ring, they grew too big and pushed against the other, giving Ron now a much wider gait, almost a waddle. Looking into the mirror, Ron couldn't help himself as a smirk rose on his face. He looked like an actual professional bodybuilder. A thick barrel chest wrestled for space against his massive biceps, framed by broad shoulders and winglike lats. His back was so girthy and large, he knew he would have to walk sideways through most doorways from now on - he just wouldn't fit through them like normal anymore. He put his hands on his chest and flexed, his muscles flaring against his shirt. "Yeah baby!" he said as his chiseled waist became visible again through his jersey. "Look at me Rufus! I'm hot!" Ron said excitedly, now twisting his legs back and forth. He couldn't help but admire how his once baggy cargo pants were now so tight, the striations and planes of his thighs straining against their fabric prison. And while all his clothes were tighter now on him, it wasn't uncomfortable. And he had the designers of the ring to thank for that, as its original programming kept Ron's body from growing to the point, it shredded his clothes. As long as the designers of said clothing had designed the clothes to not require a certain muscle group to not be above certain dimensions. Such as the gluteus muscles and hips for the seat of their pants, for instance. "Boo-yeah!" Ron said, bringing up both arms into a double bicep pose. Rufus whistled and cheered, letter all but forgotten as he clapped as he looked up at his much bigger owner. Ron was now truly a sight to behold - absolutely massive, as big if not a smidge bigger than Mr. Barkin or even Junior. And Ron relished the strength he felt packed within his body, the power that normally lay dormant deep within now coursing just below the surface. Almost as if his powers had just been waiting for his physical body to match them with might and strength. Ron couldn't wait for Kim to get back to show off his new, manly physique and try to use his powers again. And it was at this moment that the ring sent out a final pulse of energy, completing the transformation of Ron's body. Distracted by his mighty muscles and feelings of manliness, Ron didn't notice the flare of heat within his glutes. As the energy swirled into Ron's glutes, they quickly swelled out, pulling tight against his boxers until two dimpled round globes of muscle pushed against the seat of Ron's pants. And while Ron's boxers could handle his bigger buns, the combination of his wider hips and now broader and rounder rear was too much for the back of Ron's pants as tears formed with every jostle and movement from the blonde bodybuilder. So as Ron moved into a most muscular pose, growling as every muscle flexed tightly against his clothes, a loud RIIIIP cut Ron's growl short. His eyes widened when he felt a cold breeze flow over his hindquarters. "No, no no no no!" Ron chanted as he spun around, turning over his neck to look into the mirror. And he saw that, while the rest of his clothes had survived the transformation, the now blown out seat of his pants had not and the world had a clear window at the now tightly packed back of his blue spotted shorts. "Ah man, my pants!"
  14. Bakecraft and Broomsticks – Andrew – Part 1 It had been another long day of classes at the local university. Andrew walked down the sidewalk towards his apartment building going over his lesson plans and homework in his mind. He was deeply absorbed in his tasks and didn’t notice when his shoulder collided with something solid and heard someone say “what the hell man?!” Stumbling back a little bit and snapping out of his trance, Andrew looked to see who he hit and blanched. It was Tadd, the top wrestler at their school, and a bigger jerk you could not find. Andrew meant that literally as Tadd was one of the biggest jocks on campus and liked to throw his weight around. Easily 6’6” and built like a brick house, his considerable strength was used both on the mat and on campus, just not in any way that was good to those on the receiving end. Andrew also had a prime view of Tadd’s other big source of pride as his considerable crotch was right in line of sight as Andrew kept his head down. It was no secret Tadd was the most endowed man on campus, the singlets he wore for competitions guaranteed everyone knew that. “Oh crap, sorry Tadd,” Andrew said as he dropped his gaze and hurried to move on from this awkward and potentially bad situation. “I wasn’t paying attention and didn’t see you,” Andrew stammered as he hoped to disappear instantly. Tadd wheeled around and saw Andrew, his face changing from mild annoyance to malicious delight as fast as a light switch. “Well, if it ain’t little ol’ stickbug,” Tadd said with contempt as puffed his considerable chest out, making himself look as big as possible. “Didn’t know anyone could miss seeing me,” he laughed to his buddies. Andrew blushed and said nothing, he hated that nickname, and Tadd knew it, so he took every opportunity to call him that. Andrew never knew why Tadd had singled him out freshman year, but for some reason Tadd had decided Andrew was going to be his college bullying target. “You’re lucky I gotta meet up with the coach and I’m running late,” Tadd barked snidely, “otherwise I’d take great pleasure in making you pay for bumping into me.” With a deliberate force, Tadd rammed his own elbow into Andrew’s arm as he passed, leaving Andrew clutching what would most definitely be a bruise soon enough. Andrew let out a long sigh and was just thankful he got off easy as he started up his route home again. “Stickbug!” the taunt rang in his head as Tadd’s snarky face swam about with his trademark sneer. Though he hated that nickname, he knew it was not without merit. Andrew was quite often mistaken as someone still in high school, even though was nearing 22. At only 5’ 9” tall, he was painfully aware how average he was. His thin frame was not unhealthy or anything, he was in good shape if a little skinny. One could say Andrew was good looking in his own way, but when you’re followed around by someone like Tadd all the time, anything good ceases to exist when compared to him. Tadd only made the nickname up to draw an even more stark contrast between the two of them, to show how big he was compared to this, “stickbug”. “One day that guy will get what he deserves,” Andrew muttered despondently, “just wish it was me giving it to him.” Andrew knew he had less than a snowball’s chance in hell to win in a fight with Tadd, apart from the obvious physical differences, Andrew just wasn’t very confrontational or confident. Andrew’s mind formed an image that made him smile at the ground. There was Andrew; bigger, stronger and more powerful than Tadd, holding him up by the scruff of the neck while his legs kicked uselessly in the air. Andrew saw himself laughing as he paid back in kind the treatment he had endured since starting university. He couldn’t help but blush as he took in the enhanced version of himself his imagination had created, including the other item that had to out doo Tadd, his junk. There a grapefruit sized bulge stood out in pants that looked ready to burst open. Andrew felt his own member tingle and shift in his underwear and immediately snapped himself out of it, throwing all those enticing images away to avoid an embarrassing situation in public. “Knock it off,” he admonished himself, “nothing like that will ever happen and you know it.” It was when he had stopped shaking his head clear of those thoughts that he noticed it. Andrew had stopped right in front of a shop he had never seen before. It appeared to be a bakery by the displays of treats and goodies in the window displays. Elegant cakes, tasty looking cookies, and mouthwatering tarts lay artistically arranged in decorative cases behind the glass. He lifted his head to see a sign above the doorway, made of wrought iron, twisted into the shape of a chef or was it a witch, a wizard perhaps? The figure was on a broomstick flying through the air, with the name underneath: Bakecraft and Broomsticks. “That’s actually kind of cute,” thought Andrew when he had finished reading the sign. He bet this was some new bakery that opened up recently, as he pictured a sweet little granny in a costume witch hat serving a tray of fresh baked goods. This made Andrew smile remembering treats his own grandma had made for him when he was young. Strangely, Andrew noticed that nobody else walking past it even glanced at the mouthwatering display. In fact it was almost as if they couldn’t see the place, but its elaborate front was almost impossible to miss. Let alone to ignore the smell coming from there. “Wait,” thought Andrew, there wasn’t a smell just a bit ago, was there?” Something deep inside of him felt a slight, uneasiness, at the confusion he felt about this place. Had he been hit by Tadd harder than he thought, and was now hallucinating? His arm gave a sharp throb at the thought of Tadd, and the pain snapped him from concern. At the same time he smelt the sweet scent from the shop and his stomach gave a soft rumble. The thought of a sweet treat was enough to push any concern to the back of his mind. “I guess it wouldn’t hurt to take a look inside,” thought Andrew as he considered taking something home to make up for the earlier run in with Tadd. As he reached for the door handle he paused just long enough to register an odd feeling in the center of his chest, something that made the hair on the back of his neck stand up. He hadn’t even had a chance to recognize it before he heard the tinkling of a bell as he stepped inside. ~~~~ I hope you all enjoyed this, please let me know of any comments or feedback you have. I'm relatively new to sharing my writing, so I hope I'm doing okay. Thanks!! Ferin Rosca
  15. The Centre - Part One Ben wasn’t quite sure how he found the video on YouTube. He had gotten home from the pub feeling slightly pissed and lonely, and had just collapsed on his sofa. Bored, he began first scrolling through Instagram but the incredible lives of the muscular and tanned influencers that he followed just made him even more depressed, so he closed that app and proceeded to open YouTube. Scrolling through the videos that were in his feed, he was surprised to see one suggested titled: Explicit Penis Growth. Lord, he thought, people will do anything for attention nowadays! Curious and forever reminded of his own unremarkable four inch penis, Ben clicked PLAY. The video started with what sounded like an original composition of some extremely dramatic music played on an old electric keyboard. Over the music was the text: Walter Bowen of The Centre Presents Explicit Messaging For Male Penis Enhancement Copyright: 2021 MALE penis enhancement, thought Ben. Who else would it be for?? As the music faded the face of an older man, probably in his late forties, early fifties appeared on the screen. Professionally dressed in a dark blue suit and paisley tie, the man was sitting at a paper-strewn desk and staring intently into the camera. When he did eventually speak, it was slow, calm, and direct. WB: Good Morning , Good Afternoon, or Good Evening. My name is Walter Bowen of The Centre, and you are currently viewing my video: Explicit Messaging for Male Penis Enhancement. Please note that viewing this video WILL cause irreversible and permanent changes to your male anatomy. If you do not wish to experience these changes to your person, I recommend you stop this video immediately. I will now give you several seconds to do so if you wish. The man paused speaking, but continued to look directly into the camera. Damn, he’s intense, noted Ben, and a brilliant actor. You’d think he really believes his own pitch! Twenty seconds later, Walter Bowen began speaking again. WB: Your decision to continue viewing this video waves the creator of any responsibility that occurs due to the material. If you are being forced to watch this video, you will need to take your complaint up with the proper authorities. Now that we have all of that out of the way, let’s begin. Throughout the course of this video… a video that will no doubt change your life, you WILL listen and follow my instructions. Only through the following will you be able to become one with The Centre and achieve the results you are seeking. Now, quickly remove your trousers and undergarments, fold them properly, and place them aside. Ben hesitated for a few seconds, but then decided to follow Walter’s instructions. What else did he have to loose, and when you’re alone on a Saturday night, anything different is better than nothing at all. Removing his jeans, he quickly wadded them into a ball and tossed them onto a chair. He then proceeded to do the same with his boxer briefs. WB: Good. Very good. Being able to follow instructions will be paramount to your success. Now, close your eyes and listen carefully to my voice and only my voice. Closing his eyes, Ben leaned his head onto the back of the sofa. WB: Excellent. Remember, you must listen to the sound of my voice and only the sound of my voice. Wonderful. I already feel that we make a great team. We will go far together on this adventure. Now, I would like you to breath in and out… in and out. Take a deep breath… hold it for 5 counts… and breathe out. Again… breathe in… hold for 5… and breathe out. One more time, breathe in… hold for 5 counts… and breathe out. Very well done. Now, begin to focus on your penis. Picture it in your head. Mentally draw a picture of it with your mind. Is it soft or hard? Fat or thin? Cut or uncut? Picture your penis and hold it in your mind's eye. The penis, the one you are seeing with your Minds Eye, is the most powerful organ of your entire body. This is where you must draw your strength from… your courage. Your penis is your umbilical cord into The Centre… the centre of this and to every universe in existence. Acknowledging such a powerful connection is paramount, as is treating your penis as the deity it is. Perhaps though, when you look at your own penis, you only see it through a societal gaze. You see it as not big enough… not hard enough… not girthy enough… not powerful enough… not MANLY enough. This is the curse society has placed on us. How can you compete with the phalluses of porn stars… actors… politicians… or the lucky few whose genes enabled them to grow organs of a suitable size for society. I’m going to let you in on a little secret. Your penis IS powerful… your penis IS a deity. Your penis IS the centre of the Universe. Repeat after me. My penis is powerful. Ben remained quiet, but, as if the voice knew of his silence, it spoke again. WB: You heard me and you WILL repeat after me! My penis is powerful. This time Ben spoke up. “My penis is powerful.” WB: Good. My penis is a deity. “My penis is a deity. WB: Excellent!! My penis is The Centre! “My penis is the centre!!!!” Ben couldn’t believe how orgasmic it felt to say that out loud, but as soon as he did, he could feel his penis start to stiffen. WB: Good work. The sense of pride you must have felt as you said those words out loud for the first time can be overwhelming. Pouring out your soul so honestly deserves a reward. Touch your penis. Go on. Take your hand and wrap it around the hard shaft. Ben did as he was told and felt a shiver run through him as his palm met the soft skin of his own penis. WB: what you feel as you slowly touch yourself, that is the feeling of power and energy running through your penis from The Centre. Do you feel it? “Yes.” WB: turn it up a notch. Feel it running up and down the shaft, into the glans, and back down into your testicles. This pattern is repeated over and over again, slowly becoming more intense. It feels as if a current is connected from your penis to what you were always meant to be. Yes, Ben thought, as a drop of pre fell from the slit in his head and down the shaft. I can really feel it… it almost… almost burns…. His cock felt so hard and so sensitive at the moment that he wanted to open his eyes and witness something he had never seen it felt before, but he didn’t since Walter hadn’t said that he could. WB: Your penis is now the centre of every Universe, and you are feeling the power that is at your command. Feel it tearing through your testicles, up and around the shaft, and explode into the thickness of your gland. Welcome more and more power into your penis… More pre began to flow from Ben’s cock as he welcomed the power… willed it to enter him. WB: Yes. Let it fill you. Let it over power you! Let it take you over! Every molecule… every atom of your penis is at your command! Command it to grow! Grow!! WB: Command it to swell!! Swell!! WB: command it to become the penis it was always meant to be!! My cock deserves to be massive!! I deserve to be massive!! WB: Yes!! Embrace your destiny!! Can you feel it? Can you feel each atom… each molecule… every cell in the shaft of your penis are beginning to replicate. Over and over and over you feel this as your shaft slowly begins to swell. Ben’s whole body began to sweat as he felt the exact sensation in his penis the voice was describing. He could feel each cell in the shaft of his penis replicating until he felt it push at his palm, forcing his hand to open slightly. A huge grin formed on Ben’s face as he let out a moan of pleasure. WB: you must be wondering, is this real? How can this possibly be happening? Is this only my imagination playing a trick on me? The answer is a definitive, No! What you feel is your own penis filling more and more with blood, forcing it to become thicker and more substantial. Each beat of your heart forces your organ to become more and more engorged… more and more the centre of your very being. Speak to me. Tell me how you feel. “This feels so damn amazing! There aren’t words to describe it. I don’t ever want it to stop! WB: Your own voice, your own will causes your cock to thicken further. Feel it pulse in your hand as it becomes more and more immense. More and more the organ of one of the chosen few. Your hand. You can feel your thumb and forefinger separating further and further and further away from each other. You feel as if your cock is a balloon and an invisible aly is filling it more and more with water. Now as you slowly stroke your cock, it no longer feels familiar. It now feels like a new and powerful entity ready to take control! The skin is so tight… the shaft is so substantial… this is a penis that will stretch every condom that you put on... stretch every vagina… stretch every hole. Fuck me… feels so fat now… so solid! WB: As each inch continues to swell, you begin to feel another sensation taking over your penis. At the base, you feel a tug… a pull… a yanking that starts to give you the impression that an invisible force is trying to tear your penis from your body. Not so! This force is acting as a catalyst to your legacy of those who have been chosen for an immense future. Ben grit his teeth as he felt the pull on his penis get more intense by the minute. He longed to open his eyes and witness his cock’s metamorphosis, to feast his eyes on the epic piece of flesh that was being reborn on his body. He refused though to succumb to the temptation. What if opening his eyes reversed whatever was happening to his cock! What if opening his eyes cut the connection between his cock and this cosmic power source? Worst of all, what if opening his eyes proved that this entire experience was all in his head? A forceful tug at his cock elicited a guttural groan and reassured him to keep his eyes closed. WB: Feel your penis pulse, pull, and throb as it takes on new proportions. Soon… very soon… what you once possessed will be a distant memory and you will have obtained an organ to shout from the mountain tops over. Feel the weight as it pulls down in your crotch. Did you ever imagine that your own penis could be this heavy? You took for granted that your sec organs felt like they weighed nothing… but not anymore. Without support it will always pull down, reminding you of the power you possess. Feel as it thickens further in your hand. How does it feel? How would you describe it? Like a fuckin Coke can!! My cock feels as thick as a Coke can!!! WB: Do you feel the veins growing larger and erupting to the surface to better feed your new centre of gravity? Yes!! Yes I do! Veins feel more like tubing than ever before. WB: Experience the tug and tension and contraction as your penis forces itself longer. At first it’s only a hair longer… not noticeable at all… but from a hair… a millimetre longer… and longer… and LONGER… until, as you stroke, you feel yourself covering more surface area than ever before. It does feel longer!! My cock’s growing longer!! I can’t believe it!! WB: An intense erotic sensation fills your entire being as your shaft grows an extra inch longer. Your body shivers and quakes as a new emotion grips you. Your heart starts to race… your skin becomes more sensitive to a touch… your nerve endings explode with fire! What can be causing these new responses? Let us explore. Turn your mind's eye away from your burgeoning penal monument to the true centre of your power… your testicles. Experience the throbbing as they too begin to swell larger. Feel your testosterone levels rise as they emit wave after wave of transformative energy. Ben began to pant faster as his heart sped up. He could feel his balls actually swelling larger, feel them taking up more and more space between his legs. Moving his hands from his shaft to his balls, he discovered that what had once been olive sized were now roughly the diameter of chicken eggs… and still they pulsated with life… WB: As your testicles proceed to swell, you can feel a mechanism deep inside of you begin to spark and come to life. Do you feel it? Do you feel your testicles starting to produce more and more life giving essence? Soon your testicles are so full… so heavy… it actually begins to hurt. Ben groaned as he felt his testicles swell larger, each one filled with what felt like gallons of cum. Suddenly, he held his breath as he felt movement coming from his balls, up the shaft, and out of the slit. More precum than he had ever produced before came pouring out in what seemed like an endless deluge. WB: The energy flowing from The Centre, into your penis, and out into the world must feel to you, a mind altering experience. You will do anything to relive this event over and over again: feeling your penis swell with might… the shaft stretching to mighty proportions… even the glans… the tip of your penis flaring larger and meatier; rivaling the shaft in terms of thickness and becoming the most sensitive area of your being! Each second brings you closer to the brink as your penis rises with life. Soon you can’t help yourself, and you begin to stroke your penis. Ben couldn't and wouldn’t deny himself this pleasure, and when he touched his enlarged shaft again, he moaned louder than he ever had before. His cock… his entire cock was burning with heat, pulsating thicker, stretching so much longer, and becoming more sensitive than it had ever been in his entire life. Ben laughed out loud as he began, at first, slowly moving his hand up and down the shaft, but with time, began to jerk it with more and more intensity. He simply couldn't stop… mustn’t stop! He finally felt connected to his true power source. WB: All energy comes from The Centre, into your body, and deposits itself into your crotch. Repeat!! All energy comes from The Centre, into your body, and deposits itself into your crotch. Repeat!! All energy comes from The Centre, into your body, and deposits itself into my crotch!! As Ben’s voice merged with the other, their fervor became paramount. Over and over again the litany was chanted, until both voices spoke as one. Grabbing and jerking his cock with such intensity, Ben could feel the entire thing growing all at once. His mania grew until he was bucking his hips up into the air and fucking his own hand. From his balls he felt a mounting pressure beginning to build. Harder and harder he jerked his cock while focusing on the words he was saying until suddenly he was one with The Centre. It was as if time simply stopped as a massive surge of energy shot through him causing his body to spasm. Letting go of his own cock, Ben felt his entire body fill with more and more power until it finally burst from him. Ben cried out as cum began to be fired from his cock over and over. He could feel the heat as it landed on his chest, his face, and beyond. Grabbing onto his cock, he was surprised how strong and hard it felt, and how extremely powerful each spurt was. Eventually, after ten or eleven ropes of cum being fired from his cock, it began to subside. Catching his breath, Ben caugh the closing words of the sponsor. WB: Congratulations on successfully tapping into The Centre. All power begins at The Centre and ends in you, transforming yourself into your ideal. We shall meet again soon. Until then… Another bolt of energy shot through Ben and he suddenly ejaculated one last time. As he did, his eyes flew open and he was able to see his cock for the first time. Staring unbelievably at the size of the beast he now possessed, Ben nearly burst into tears. It was truly a work of art. Thicker than a beer can with an even larger mushroom tip, the entire thing had to be larger than eight inches. Jumping up from the couch, he ran to grab a tape measure, cum dripping from his body onto the floor. When he stood, his initial centre of gravity was thrown off. His cock and balls pulled at him as their weight weighed him down. I never thought of balls being heavy… but now mine certainly are!! He loved the weight, the mass, the pull of his cock and balls toward the floor. It was simply an erotic feeling only a select few got to feel… and now he was one of them. Measuring the length, Ben gasped. 8.5 inches! His cock had grown to be 8.5 inches. That means he grew over four and a half inches while simply listening to a YouTube video. Moving his exhausted body back to the couch, Ben thought about The Centre. If he could truly tap into what felt like an endless source of power, he could indeed transform himself into his ideal, exactly as the voice said. Grabbing his severely cum coated phone, he turned it on and opened the YouTube app. There, frozen, was the face of the man who had given him the greatest gift he had ever received. Pressing the screen, the video started over. Quickly, Ben pressed pause. Should he listen to it again? Would it work again? If so… how far would he go. How massive did he want to be? Pressing Play, Ben grinned as the music began. He will do it once more tonight… as an experiment. Then he would stop until tomorrow; until he had time to think his actions through. One thing he did know, he needed to learn how to control The Centre by himself. He needed to find the man behind the voice.
  16. MuscleAndBulge

    Changing Fortunes

    A trip to the fortune teller gives Mark the answer to his relationship problems, although not in the way he expected. I hope you all enjoy! ~~~~~ “Come inside Mark” I entered the small room, its walls covered with posters showing astrological signs, tarot cards, and other assorted mystical adornments. A friend of mine had suggested this particular woman, vouching for her and enthusiastically repeating that she was the real deal and could probably help me with whatever problem I was having. I took a seat across from her at a small table covered with an intricately patterned fabric. I half expected there to be a crystal ball in the middle for her to wave her hands over and peer into as she read my fortune. Normally I wouldn’t seek out the help of a fortune-teller, but my friend had been so insistent that I visited her if for no other reason than to get him to stop pressuring me. Besides, I could only stand to benefit. Even if I lost fifty bucks in the process. Although a small sign in the front window said “satisfaction guaranteed!” “Tell me, what can Madame Garmand help you with?” She asked as she adjusted a shawl draped over her shoulders that was also a very ornate and intricate fabric. “Well, I’ve been having some problems in my relationship with my boyfriend. I want to know if things will get better with him or if I should move on.” “You want to leave him?” “No… not really. We get along well, and we share a lot of interests. Things have just gotten… stale. Like there’s no spark anymore.” “And you want me to tell you if this spark will come back.” “I suppose so. All I know is that if things stay the same, I’m not sure I want to stay with him.” “I see. Would you happen to have something that he gave you? Something that was a romantic gift.” I wasn’t expecting this. I pulled my backpack onto my lap and started searching for something. Near the bottom of the bag was a warm hat Erik had given me last autumn when my ears were cold after not dressing warm enough. It was our fourth or fifth date and we had been going out for about a month and Erik offered it to keep me warm. The next day I tried to give it back, but Erik had insisted that it looked better on me. I handed this hat across the table and the fortune teller took it. She examined the plain hat and asked, “this is your romantic gift?” with only a hint of skepticism. I explained the story and she nodded slowly, satisfied that the item would suffice. She laid it in the center of the table and said, “give me your left hand.” I reached out and she grasped it. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. We sat there in silence for what felt like five minutes. Her eyes were moving under her eyelids as though reading something written on the other side. She opened her eyes and looked at me as her lips formed a crooked smile. “I have the solution to your problems.” “You do? That was… fast.” “It will cost you extra, but I guarantee it will work. Or I’ll refund you all the money you spent here today.” I was little surprised. I didn’t think there would be an upsell at a fortune teller. But considering her guarantee, I figured I had come this far so I may as well see it through. At least that way I gave it an honest try. “Alright, fine.” I pulled the cash from my wallet and handed it over to the fortune teller. She plucked it from my fingers with a bit of a flourish. “You won’t regret it dear.” Then she winked and walked out of the room. I heard some rummaging, and a few things crashed in the other room. She probably lived in the small boutique shop. She spoke loudly from the other room, “My services sometimes go beyond your usual tarot card reading or tea leaves. You’re lucky you came to me, you’re one of the lucky ones that will benefit from my… unique skills in fashion.” I wasn’t sure what she meant, I just hoped my money wasn’t wasted on a fortune teller that was out of her mind. She came back into the room with a small cardboard box. “Take this home with you and wait until you’re alone to put it on. Wear it as you go about your day and that spark between you and Erik will be back before you know it. If there are any problems, or you aren’t completely happy, you can find me here.” I was intrigued and started opening the box, but Madame Garmand stopped me “Wait until you’re home to open it! Now go, I have another client waiting.” And she shooed me out the door. Slightly confused, I got on the next bus and headed for home. ***** Once back at the apartment, I gave in to my curiosity. I pulled the small box out of his backpack and opened it. Some tissue paper was wrapped around whatever was inside. I had guessed it was something to wear, but what would fit inside such a small box? Pulling back the paper, what was inside was a jockstrap. It was a navy blue, very similar in color to the hat I had shown the fortune teller. I held it in my hands, a little shocked at what I had spent the extra money on. What had the fortune teller seen that made her think this would be the salvation of my relationship with Erik? I set aside the doubts in my head and followed the instructions. I undressed and put on the new garment. Stepping in front of the mirror to get a better look, I found there were two buckles, one on each hip. The pouch was a stretchy material that held my junk in place. Turning around in front of the mirror, I found a handwritten product tag hanging from the waistband. For those seeking more. Moisture wicking fabric. Buckles for easy undressing. Washing may cause shrinking. Interesting product information. Not like I could read the selling points before buying it. It was early in the afternoon, and I figured I should go to the gym before Erik got back from his 9 to 5 office job. With the summer nearly here, I didn’t bother changing at the nearby gym, instead just walking over in workout clothes. I did my usual exercise routine. I had made some small gains in the few months since I started working out. I listened to music and zoned out while I moved from one machine to the next. I was working up a sweat today, probably because of the warmer weather. As I continued working out, I found that I was pushing more weight than previous weeks, adding more and more weight as I went. I must be getting stronger than I thought! Maybe I wasn’t pushing myself hard enough before. I was now on the leg press machine when I started to notice something was off. I was pushing two more plates than I was last week! And I wasn’t struggling nearly as much! The last exercise on my list is preacher curls. I loaded up my usual weight, but it took hardly any effort! I added more weight, probably more than I should be attempting. I stepped into the machine and started pulling. It was a struggle, but I was able to do ten full reps of this weight that should not be possible for me to handle. While I was resting between sets, I made eye contact with a sweaty, muscular hunk. I gave him a node and he nodded back at me. I tried another set with this weight, and I somehow managed to get 15 reps! That was the last set of my workout, so I whipped the sweat off the machine and made my way to the doors. It wasn’t until I was walking past a wall of mirrors that I realized the sweaty hunk I had seen earlier was just my reflection! I had grown bigger muscles while I was working out! I was in shock as I inspected the changes in the mirror. I must have gained 30 lbs.! I turned and started flexing, aghast that it was my own reflection that showed such a physique. My mind was reeling. I made my way home. When my shirt and shorts felt tighter during my workout, I assumed my sweat was causing the fabric to stick to my skin. But as I walked home, I could feel the shorts tightening around my bigger thighs. The sleeves on my t-shirt were bunching around my upper arms. Was I still growing? Some drivers were turning their heads as they drove by. I picked up the pace so I wouldn’t cause an accident. By the time I got home, my clothes were skin-tight. You could see my substantially bigger muscles through the fabric. I peeled them off and looked in the mirror, where I had stood just a couple hours prior with far less muscle packed on my frame. I now looked like I had been a gym rat for years, almost ready to compete in a junior bodybuilding tournament. I had definitely grown since I left the gym. But after spending fifteen minutes looking over the changes in the mirror, I could say for sure that the growth has stopped. This must have something to do with the underwear Madame Garmand had sold me. I was thrilled with the changes and the hardon I sported under the stretchy material agreed. But I wondered how much bigger I would get. How much bigger I wanted to get… That’s when I heard the keys turn the lock at the front door. Erik was home, and it was time to show him how I had changed. “Hey, I’m home. How was your day?” Erik said as he set his things on the table by the door. “How do you think my day went?” I asked as I stepped out of the bathroom in just the new jockstrap. “I… you… what? How did this…” He could only stammer, his brain trying to process how his boyfriend’s head was now on the body of this Adonis. “So, you like it?” I said with my best sexy voice and grin. “Yeah I do! How did this happen?” “I talked to a friend who pointed me in the direction of someone who could help us get out of this rut our relationship has been in. I didn’t know it would be… this” I said as I flexed my biceps. “You’re sexy as hell now, that’s what happened! You’re like my fantasy guy come to life! You were always good-looking, but this is a whole other level!” I saw how much Erik liked this enhanced version of my body and I went with it. “Well come over and feel this whole other level.” That was the only prompt Erik needed. He was all over my new body. Feeling his way over every new inch of cobblestone that covered my torso. I flexed my arms and he would gasp, feeling the peak of my bicep and swooning. It wasn’t long before we were making out on the bed, with his body on top of mine. It felt like he was trying to feel every inch of me with as much of his body as possible. Things got steamier as time went on. With all the groping and flexing, I was starting to heat up and get sweaty. Erik pulled away from our make out session and looked at me with a puzzled look on his face. “flex you arms again.” “You want to see your big man’s muscles again” I said in my sexy voice and threw my arms up in a double bicep pose. Erik looked a little shocked “you’re getting bigger!” I jumped up and stood in the mirror next to the closet. He was right, I was now just as big as some of the biggest guys I had ever seen at the gym. “Tell me exactly what happened today” I retold the events of the day in detail. “So, this jockstrap is making your muscles grow?” “It must be, given all the things the fortune teller said. You did go wild when you saw my bigger size.” “And you do look sexy as hell in nothing but this jockstrap” Erik was now standing next to me, looking me over in the reflection with a sultry smile. His hand was rubbing my abs, which now formed deep lines showing an eight pack most seasoned gym-goers would die for. I looked down into Erik’s eyes, “do you want me to take this off and we can really get it on?” “Hell no! I want you bigger!” I was a little surprised at this, but the more I experienced these growth spurts, the more I liked them. “How big do you want me to get?” I said in my bedroom voice. I walked over and sat on the bed, sinking into the mattress more due to my increased weight. “I want to see how big you can get. But first I want to test something. I think I know how this growth thing works.” He walked out of the room and returned a minute later with a measuring tape. He wrapped it around my arm “20 inches! That already pretty huge!” “Alright. What do you need me to do now?” “Do some jumping jacks or run in place. I want you to get sweaty again.” I did what Erik told me. I started doing jumping jacks while he admired my rippling muscles as they flexed and moved through the motion. After a few minutes of this, sweat was beading on my skin, and after another few minutes Erik told me to stop. He wrapped the tape around my arm again “21 inches! I knew it!” Then he was looking at the tape more closely “you’re still growing! You’re up another quarter inch from just a minute ago. Take the jockstrap off!” I once again did as I was told and slid it down my legs with some difficulty getting over my blown-up butt and thighs. Another measurement revealed the growth had halted. “That must be it then. You grow when you’re wearing this and sweating.” “Eureka! What do we do with this new-found discovery?” I asked while bouncing my pecs and waggling my eyebrows. “Put this back on, then let’s get you sweaty again!” This new, commanding side of Erik was surprising, but I liked it. I slipped the undergarment back on and as soon as I was done Erik pushed me to try to get me on the bed. It didn’t work, as I now outweighed him by at least a hundred pounds, but I played along and fell backwards for him. He straddled my midriff and his hands wandered all over my body. We were making out again while Erik rubbed his hard cock over my abs, bumping his ass into my erection that was trapped inside the pouch of the magic jockstrap. With the making out and rubbing, combined with Erik laying on top of me, it didn’t take long for me heat up and start sweating again. Slowly my muscles crept up in size. I couldn’t see but I could feel larger muscles fighting for space on my frame. It took Erik longer and longer rub the entire surface of my swollen pecs. Erik stopped kissing me and pushed himself up to look at my face. “Let me fuck you. My fantasy has always been to fuck a huge muscle stud.” “Anything you want, big guy” This was my pet name for Erik in the bedroom. I was taller than him at an even 6 feet tall, where he was 5’8”. But the nickname was due to his dick that was a surprising 9 inches long. I wasn’t a size queen but judging by today’s event’s it seemed as though Erik was definitely some sort of size queen. Erik jumped off of me to get the lube. While he did that I looked into the mirror from my position on the bed, and I was now definitely the size of a heavyweight champion, just as big as the Mr. Olympia competitors. I used my finger to guide a drop of sweat down the deep channel between my pecs, down further between the trenches of my abs, and onto the waistband of the underwear. Looking into the mirror, there was a subtle but noticeable surge of growth. Now I would definitely win the title of Mr. Olympia if I wanted to. Erik had retrieved what he was looking for and I raised my legs so he could get to his goal. With me on my back and everything lubed up, Erik started to push big dick into my waiting hole. I shivered as the inches filled me. I was enjoying every moment of it. The growth only added to the experience, the feeling was intoxicating. I was surprised to find that I was turned on by the strength and size of my newly enhanced muscles. Erik was now balls deep inside me and started to slowly move in and out. As he did so I would flex different parts of my body. This drove us both wild. My chest was sticking out on top of my chest and each time I looked at Erik I could see less of him, with more of my field of vision being taken up by my growing pectorals. Erik leaned forward and started licking my nipples. This sent a shockwave of pleasure down my spine. They were never this sensitive before. My pecs being bigger than the size of my head must have changed that. I instinctively moved my head side to side, but my trap muscles had grown so big that it was limiting how far I could move. I closed my eyes to let the feelings wash over me. I could feel the growth surge a little bit. I opened my eyes and looked down as far as I could. Erik was using his hands to guide the sweat on my skin down to the waistband to accelerate the growth. These waves of growth came with waves of pleasure. I couldn’t hold back my orgasm any longer. “I’m… gonnaa… cummmm” I breathed out. A moment later, a dark spot was blossoming on the fabric of the pouch as my stiff 6-inch cock jerked and twitched under its fabric confines. Then a new wave of pleasure hit me like nothing before. My twitching rod started to lengthen and grow. Both our eyes widened in shock. Erik completely stopped moving. Another spurt of cum erupted from my dick, this one larger than the last, and again my cock grew longer and thicker, my balls swelling to the size of chicken eggs. I was lost in these new feelings of growth. Another, larger spurt of cum grew the dark spot on the underwear, and again my dick grew larger. It was now bigger than Erik’s once larger phallus and it wasn’t slowing down. It continued to creep up in size, “it has to be over 11 inches!” Erik yelled excitedly. He pulled out and grabbed the tape measure, lining it up with my dick. “12 inches!” He was so excited by this turn of events. “You’re now a member of the footlong dong club!” My dick let out one last huge eruption. I moaned as the pleasure of my dick swelling wracked my body. The underwear expanded to cover the growing member. My dick swelled and swelled. “Holy fuck. It’s now 18 inches long” Erik said in a raspy voice. He started rubbing his hard dick against my growing python. He finally lost control let loose his own torrent of jizz on the underside of my dick. Then the growth, and the pleasure, went into overdrive. My cumshots were getting bigger as my balls swelled bigger than grapefruits. My cock grew faster than ever, inching up between my massive pillowy pecs. It steadily marched on as I watched it grow past my face. I finally stopped cumming, but it wasn’t until the tip was a few inches above my head that the growth seemed to stop. But it hadn’t. My massive cock was losing its hardness, but the size stayed the same. It was still growing as fast as it was softening. As it softened, the stretch of the underwear pulled the shaft back down over my testicles that were now the size of beach balls. While our focus was on the huge cock that had sprung out of my groin, I was reminded that my muscles had still absorbed sweat during that time. The reminder came in the form of my decreased mobility. I tried to stand up, but my muscles were taking up so much space on my frame that it made movement difficult. My huge shoulders were now so wide that they were touching both sides of the king-sized bed. With some help from Erik, I was able to stand on my own two feet. But between my two feet, and resting solidly on the ground, was my cock wrapped in that navy blue jockstrap. The growth had finally come to a stop. The underwear managed to envelope my gargantuan dick and somehow held everything in place. “This… You… are incredible” Erik was looking over my now-enormous body. I could see a fire in his eyes and I knew this was the spark that had been missing. “Help me get out of this thing?” This shook Erik out of his trance. I now knew why the design of the underwear had included the buckles. I was hardly able to reach them as my muscles fought for space, but I managed to unclip the waistband. Erik helped me remove the musky cum-soaked fabric and allow my dick to sprawl out in front of me. With his measuring tape, Erik determined that my dick was now as long as I was tall. And my back was ever wider than either of the two measurements. “How am I going to get out of here? And what am I going to wear?” “Well, we know this fits you” he said as he twirled the somehow-not-destroyed underwear around his finger. “The rest we’ll figure out tomorrow. For now, let me sleep cuddled on top of my god of a boyfriend. I laid down on the bed and Erik nestled in on top of me. My dick crested over my huge balls that were bigger than I had been this morning and the tip laid on the floor. While I listened to Erik snore happily, I thought about my new changed body and how much I loved it. And how much bigger I might want to get.
  17. RealIn2Growth

    Ark of The Gods (Prologue, Chapters 1 - 3)

    Hi! Below you'll find the first three chapters of my new story. It's an idea that I've had for a while that's slowly been burning. Let me know what you think. Enjoy! Ark of the Gods Prologue One The Scribe frantically jotted down everything he could remember. Each night, for the past fortnight, he had been visited by The Master, and each night he had given him more specific items to transcribe. The Scribe found that if he didn’t write down everything he remembered, he was unable to eat, sleep, or rest. He lived to write The Master’s Words. Only when it was complete would The Scribe be able to sleep. Thunder shook the ground he sat upon as he wrote. It had been thundering non-stop for three weeks. The battle in the sky would be fought until only one stood. Several had been destroyed already. When only one survived, this world would never been the same. The Scribe didn’t understand anything of what he wrote. The etching was complex. The Master was very specific about each line that was drawn. They must be exact. If they weren’t exact, The Master would surly punish The Scribe with eternal damnation. He would live for all eternity in agony. That is… if The Master survived the battle. The ground shook as lightning rained down on The Earth. The Scribe added the last of the text and knew that it was complete. As he deposited the rolls of Papyrus in to the clay pot, an explosion rocked his hut. Running to the window, he looked out and saw the sky was alive with flames. The entire sky was burning. Running back to the table, The Scribe grabbed the lid. He then took wet clay from a bowl and sealed the lid on top of the pot. Grabbing the pot, The Scribe ran from his hut and into the forest. He needed to get to the location where his Master had instructed him, he must bury the pot. Again, his instructions were very clear. The pot needed to be brought into the cave that was furthest from the sea. He must walk in darkness for 13,000 steps before stopping. At this point, he must dig a hole roughly the height of a human male. Here, he must deposit the pot. Then, he must wait. No man must disturb where the pot was buried. This location… this darkness would be where he was to remain for thousands upon thousands of years. Before entering the cave, The Scribe looked back to see a streak of darkness engulf the sky before it exploded into flames again. The Master knew he would never win this battle… there were too many against him now… but he had a plan. One day… when the world had stopped believing in anything… he would return. He would bring back harmony to the universe through his might. Even in death, The Scribe must protect The Pot. The Master had given him a vision of the one who was destined to find it. Only then would he be able to rest. One day… a man would come… and only he would be able to understand the writing. Only he would be able to unweave the puzzle The Master had created. Only he would be worthy. The Scribe entered the cave just as another explosion rocked the sky. Turning, he saw the mouth covered over with large boulders that had rolled down from the top of the mountain. Now the world was truly dark. Soon… one day… The Master would reign again. Prologue Two A Transcript from The Video Recorded Journal of Dr. Jacob Graham. ACTION: The recording is turned on. Standing directly center is Dr Jacob Graham J.G: The date is October 8th, 2022. The time… 11:02 am. Since I will be an active participant in my own experiment, I have asked my friend, physician, and assistant, Taylor Wagner to develop a recorded account. The Fountain of Youth. A mythical spring that can allegedly restore young to anyone wo drinks or bathes from it. Legends surrounding such a concept can be found in nearly every culture in every civilization. Even before Ponce de Leon, stories of restorative fountain first appeared in the writings of Herodotus in the 5th Century B.C. Legend had it that Alexander the Great drank of it in the 3rd Century, A.D. Similar myths can be found among members of The Crusades and peoples in the Caribbean who their own tales of the mysterious land of Bimini where the Fountain could be found. It was not always a fountain though. Often it was a river, a spring, or a pond that would reverse the aging process and cure the sick. With so many legends and myths build upon this concept… might it perhaps have hints of truth in it? When I discuss the concept of a Fountain of Youth with my peers, I have been told that my yearnings are just that of a 78-year-old man nearing the end of his life. They say I am afraid of death. I say… if we don’t have to die… why should we? My labors have been tireless in the pursuit of The Fountain of Youth. For 37 years I have hunted it. I’ve explored the deep heart of Africa, hidden temples, and valleys in South America, and followed maps that claim to be able to pinpoint exactly where Bimini might be. Each journey has ended in a dead in. That is, until I arrived on the Island of Crete. My search took me to the Cave of Ideon Andron in Psiloritis. It is here, legend spoke, that a man was buried with a map to ‘The Halls of Immortality.’ For six months we excavated the areas surrounding the cave and within its interior. Then, one day, I discovered what I had been looking for. It was there that I discovered The Abbascia Scrolls, so named for the word etched on the bottom of the clay pot they were discovered in. It is assumed that this was the surname of the person who wrote and then hid the 19 scrolls away. Months of translations have let us to where we are today. Behind me you will see The Ark. Standing at 18 feet in heights it was built using both Gold, Bronze, and Iron. The etchings, as you can see here… ACTION: Dr. J.G. approaches The Ark and runs his hands along it. J.G: … they form a complex labyrinth around The Ark. It took metal masons eighteen months to carve the entirety as described. Yes, the design, the etchings, the entire composition was dictated to us by the writer of The Abbascia Scrolls. ‘The Ark,’ it was written, ‘opens the gateway between now and then. The path will be traveled, the sky will be opened, and a renewal will be bathed upon those who enter The Ark.’ A renewal will be bathed upon. Interesting use of words. Of course, this is just a translation, but could The Ark be where the legends of The Fountain of Youth began? As you can see, The Ark also has eight areas where, once again, as dictated, a gem or a diamond has been set. These are Shungite, Amethyst, Howlite, Labradorite, Citrine, Diamond, Emerald, and Ruby. Each was cut exactly as described. They are each of a substantial size and the cutting of all took eight to eleven months due to the intricate, and sometimes odd requirements. Abbascia requested sunlight or the most powerful of lights to power The Ark. Here, we have chosen to forgo the use of sunlight and instead use laser light. Once I am placed into The Ark, the lasers will be powered on. The laser beams will travel through the gems, empowering them, and their light will travel down the etched paths that crisscross the Ark. From there… we shall see. ACTION: Dr. J.G. begins to remove his tie, his dress shirt, his trousers, his socks, and his underwear. He stands before the camera, naked. J.G: I have gone into this journey with my eyes open. What I am about to undertake… this has been through my own design. No matter what happens… even if I should die… it was by my own hands and no one else. ACTION: Dr. J.G. moves toward The Ark. Assistant Oliver Maynard swings the large metallic door open. J.G. takes his place inside. Just before the door is shut, there is a commotion as four men enter the room. One is recognizable as Anthony Williams, late 60’s, and head of The Foundation. The other three are silent and wear black turtlenecks and trousers with dark sunglasses. A.W holds up his hand. A.W: Why didn’t you alert The Foundation that you were ready to start trials on The Ark? J.G: I have no need to inform you of anything. A.W: Grab him. Remove him from The Ark. ACTION: One of the Men in Black move forward and forcefully take the naked Jacob Shephard out of The Ark. A.W: Did you think I would allow you to test The Ark without me being present. J.G: Then let’s stop this foolishness. You can remain, just let me go. A.W: You want to test The Ark on yourself? No. I could never let that happen. What if you were to die in there? How would I get a return on my investment? No… we need a better option. J.G: You? A.W: Don’t be ridiculous. I’m not risking my life… not until I know it works. No. How about… You. ACTION: A. W points to one of The Men in Black. K.M: Yes, sir. A.W: Approach me. ACTION: Man 1 has been identified as Kirk Mason. He moves toward Anthony Williams. K.M: Yes, sir. A.W: Your name? K.M: Kirk Mason. A.W: Age? K.M: 52. A.W: Perfect. How long have you been with The Foundation. K.M: Three months. A.W: Wonderful. You won’t be missed. Take off your clothes. J.G: Don’t be ridiculous, Anthony. You can’t put a stranger in The Ark. He doesn’t know the risks. A.W: I’d use your assistant, Jacob, but if it works, I wouldn’t want a fetus on our hands. Do you understand the risks, Mason? This could either kill you… or make you young again. K.M: Fuck A.W: I’ll take that as a yes. ACTION: Kirk Mason proceeds to remove his dark glasses and places them in the pockets of his trousers. Next to be removed are his black turtleneck, shoes, and black trousers. He stands 5’10 and 190 lbs. of fat covered muscle. His silver hair is trimmed in a traditional high and tight fade. It is obvious to viewers that he was hired for his brawn. K.M proceeds to remove his black socks and his briefs. A.W: Go stand in The Ark, Mason. ACTION: K.M moves across the room and enters the metallic Ark. He turns around and faces front. J.G: Don’t do this, Anthony. I’m begging you. A.W: You brought this on yourself, Jacob… keeping secrets. How could you think I wouldn’t find out. Close the door. ACTION: Oliver Maynard looks over at J.G, who after a moment signals him to shut the door. When finished, he pulls down a large lever that locks the door. A.W: No matter what happens… you let it go to completion. ACTION: The camera performs a close-up of The Ark. Here Taylor Wagner begins to film one of the gems and then travels down one of the complex paths. A.W: Can you hear me in there? VOICE K.M: All set in here, sir. A.W: Perfect. We can proceed. VOICE O.M: We’re in position, Taylor… Dr. Graham. Do you wish for me to continue? A.W: You will continue. VOICE T.W: Trial of The Ark begins at 11.16 am. Within is… Kirk Mason. Witnesses are me, Dr. Jacob Shepherd, Andrew Besser, Oliver Maynard, and… three members of The Foundation. J.G: Please stop this, Anthony. A.W: Start up The Ark. ACTION: The camera pulls back and takes in the entirety of The Ark. A low hum can be heard coming from it. Moments later a gem begins to glow green, and the first path is illuminated. Two other gems follow, one path is green, the other blue. The camera picks up K. M’s voice from within The Ark. VOICE K.M: Fuck… it’s… wow… incredible… The light… making patterns in here… swirling around each other… forming… what looks to be… roots… J.G: Roots? ACTION: Another gem begins to glow, and the path is illuminated in orange. Another path is illuminated, and then a purple. A second green gem is ignited and forms a path followed by the large white diamond. The white path from the diamond quickly travels around the ark. Each light proceeds to get brighter and brighter. The Ark creates one solo bright light. VOICE K.M: Its… yes!!! The energy!! You can’t imagine…. The energy… going into me… my whole body’s so alive! A.W: More! We’re almost there!! Move it to full power! Now!!! Now!!! Now!!! ACTION: The hum of the machine grows louder. The lights of the gems and the paths intensify until what appears to be comets of light begin to travel around The Ark. This new materialization of light causes a howling sound as they move faster and faster around The Ark. VOICE K.M: My body… my mind… traveling… going to places… I… I don’t understand! ACTION: There is a loud explosion as the diamond bursts into flame and begins to melt. The white path of the diamond that wraps around the ark also manifests itself in flame. The liquid diamond quickly moves over the indentation, covering The Ark. Within seconds, every gem explodes sending liquid fire down each indentation of metal. Moments later, the entire Ark is engulfed in red, white, green, purple, and orange flames. From within, we hear K.M laughing hysterically. VOICE K.M: Yes!! Yes!! This is it!!! Yes!! Oh my God! The roots… their moving around each other… coming together… The energy… it’s… it’s burning me!!!! ACTION: Another explosion rocks the floor as the various colored comets begin to whip even faster around The Ark. The comets then begin crashing into The Ark repeatedly which causes the flames to rise higher upon and around The Ark. Screams from K. M can be heard from within. Taylor Wagner sets the camera down on a table and tentatively approaches The Ark. From the way he is standing, his body arching away from it, the flames and temperature appear to be extremely intense. Dr. Jacob Shepherd runs up to stand next to him. Andrew Besser runs in from the right carrying a large red fire extinguisher and blanket. He throws the blanket at Taylor who begins to hit The Ark with it. Andrew steps back, removes the safety pin, and points the hose at The Ark. As he presses the operating levers a flare of white light erupts from The Ark and sets the extinguisher itself ablaze. Andrew drops it onto the floor. Another loud explosion. J.G: The Ark!! It’s melting!!! Where’s Oli? A.B: Hopefully calling the Fire Department!! ACTION: Dr. Gerald, Andrew and Taylor move back as the colored blaze grows hotter and brighter. A massive crack in The Ark appears, and flames begin to shoot out of fissure. Dr. Shepherd runs toward The Ark. T.S: Dr. Shepherd. Get back… it’s going to blow!!! J.G: I hope you’re happy, Anthony. I won’t be put in jail for his death… you will!! ACTION: From the fissure, a thick gelatinous fluid begins to drip onto the floor. The whole structure of the Ark begins to quake. The noise is deafening. The flames engulf the entire structure till it is impossible to see what lays beneath as it is engulfed by a tornado of colored flames. Dr. Graham attempts to move toward The Ark to retrieve a sample of the fluid that has leaked out. A flare of flame breaks free of The Ark igniting Dr. Graham’s face and body. Taylor runs up to him with the fire blanket and attempts to put it out. Anthony Williams moves across the room, speaks quietly to the two additional men, and as a group, they exit. Suddenly, the inferno grows larger and larger until an explosion is heard. The immense pulse short circuits the camera causing the screen to go black. End of Transcript. For Secure Eyes Only. INTERLUDE I Kirk Mason is naked. He walks alone through the metal labyrinth. He doesn’t remember how he got here. There is complete silence. Even his bare walking on dirt do not make a sound. As he walks, he runs his hand along the metal. Cold, he thinks. He comes to the end of the path and moves to his right. How long has he been walking? It must be hours if not days. Then, for the first time, he hears a voice: “Yes. Your coming was foretold to me in the first dream.” Chapter One Taylor walked up the front door of the old warehouse that held Dr. Graham’s laboratory with a plastic shopping bag and paused. Looking behind him, he assured himself that no one was watching or had followed him. I’m acting ridiculous, Taylor thought. Why would anyone follow me? Though… he has, in the past, believed he was being followed. It was right after Jacob hired him. He had told The Captain the next day, but he brushed it off and told Tayler not to be such an alarmist. Who would be following him? Later that afternoon though, Tayler did walk in on Anthony Williams, Head of the Foundation, and Jacob having an argument. As soon as he had seen Tayler, Jacob had slammed the door and lowered the blinds. Tayler told himself that he had just been feeling jittery and paranoid. No one had been following him then… and no one was following him now. Taylor moved to the retina scan, looked deep within the red light, heard the door unlock, and let himself in. As he was shutting it, he did give the street in front of his warehouse a once over to see if there was anything he should be aware of. There was nothing. No one had used this warehouse park in years. No one had any reason to be here. No one was following him. Standing in what would have been the reception area when the warehouse was used for its true purpose, Taylor paused to listen if he was able to detect any hint of noise. Nothing. Good. Hopefully he was asleep. He moved quietly into the kitchen and placed the bag of canned protein shakes on the counter. Removing two cans from the bag and leaving the other five, he turned and went down the long corridor to where the break room and the room where Dr. Graham had set up cots if they all needed to work around the clock. Moving to this room, he looked in and found that it was empty. Moving a tad quicker now, he crossed over to the bathroom where he found Kirk Mason, naked, sitting on the counter near the wash basin, looking intently at himself in the mirror. “Look. I told you to remain in the other room.” “If you saw me in a bar… how old would you think I am?” “I don’t know… 24…25… younger than me. It’s crazy.” “I can’t believe that piece of shit actually worked.” “We thought you were dead. We all did.” The young man looked exactly like the man Taylor remembered seeing, except younger… much… much younger. He was trimmer now… tighter. There didn’t appear to be an ounce of fat on him. His skin appeared… reinvigorated… his muscles pumped and ready. The only differences between this guy and his new incarnation were the lack of hair on any inch of his body, and the newly knotted umbilical cord Taylor had cut and knitted himself a few hours prior. Taylor handed the two cans to Kirk. “Drink. Both of them.” Kirk takes the cans begrudgingly from Taylor, opens one, and takes a big gulp. Damn, it tasted good. He took another large gulp. “Tell me again how you found me.” “I need to call and find out how Dr. Graham is doing.” “The one guy… he said he was burned to a crisp.” “Yeah. This whole day is one fucking mess. He’s in a coma. Now, You need to sleep.” “Tell me again how you found me.” “Go rest!” “I can’t rest! I’m wide awake. I’m wired. Tell me.” Taylor took a deep breath. “If you go lie down… I’ll tell you.” “Fine!” Like a spoiled teenager, Kirk pushed his way out of the bathroom, walked down the long corridor, moved into the room where the cots had been placed, and over to where the cots had been place, and threw himself down on the bed. “There. Now. Tell me.” “I don’t fully understand what happened. Everything seemed to be going according to plan. Then suddenly, it all went out of control. Each of the gems began to glow brighter and brighter… then they began to melt. Liquid fire the color of each of the gems began to travel around The Ark. we could hear you inside… you were talking about how beautiful the lights were.” “I remember… I could see them. The lights were moving around my body. It was like they wre alive…” Kirk’s 7-inch cock began to harden. “That’s been happening a lot recently.” “Hell. You’re in your twenties. What do you expect.” Taylor could see Kirk’s cock harden further till it was standing a ridged 90 degrees from his body. It’s been years since my cocks gotten that hard… if it ever did. “The flames… no… they were move then flames… they moved… like they were alive. They moved faster and faster… the flames rose higher and hotter. Andrew approached The Ark with a fire extinguisher… but… it attacked him. I know it sounds crazy… but it did. It acted like it didn’t want the flames to be put out.” Taylor could still see it all as if it happened only seconds before. He could feel the heat… hear the flames… hear the screams of the man he thought was melting with The Ark. “We tried to get to you… but the flames wouldn’t let us move closer. Oli ran to call The Fire Department… we have shit signal in the main lab. That’s when The Ark cracked open… when Dr. Graham first noticed the fluid leaking from The Ark. He leaned down to touch it… and when he did… they attacked him. One second, he was fine… and then next… it was like someone had poured lighter fluid all over his body and lit a match. Even with the fire blanket it was hard to put it out. Then… the flames moved into themselves… and The Ark exploded. Except… it didn’t.” Taylor could see it all replaying in his mind. “The room… the room was still. All I could smell was burning, but it wasn’t the room… it was the man I had covered in a fire blanket. The rest of the room… The Ark… there were no flames… no heat… No smoke. Nothing was on fire. No part of the lab was scorched. The Ark had split open and had begun to melt… and the gens no longer existed… but that was all. The firemen arrived… but the only thing that appeared to have been on fire was Dr. Shepherd. An ambulance arrived and when they miraculously found he was alive, they took him away immediately.” Kirk had finished the second can of protein shake. Taylor went over to the kitchen counter and grabbed the bag with the additional and handed them to him. “I asked one of the firemen to use and ax and split The Ark open. I wanted your body… maybe you had family. I don’t know. That’s when we found you… suspended… attached to a thick umbilical cord like a baby… and this chord was attached to eight other roots… all forming from exactly where the gens had been. You were engulfed in thick embryonic fluid. You were just hanging there… suspended.” “I was alive.” Kirk drank the third can in five quick gulps and grabbed for another. “Wonder if this new body is going to require a larger calorie intake.” Kirk opened a Strawberry and took three large gulps. “I’ve gotten so used to watching everything I ate.” Taylor watched the man drain the can dry. “There are plenty. Don’t worry. I’m not going to take it away from you!” Kirk popped open a can of chocolate protein shake. “We clawed at the fluid… grabbed at it until it began to give way. Finally, we were able to reach you. You screamed out when I cut the cord.” Kirk opened the fourth. “You don’t remember any of this?” “I don’t remember anything till I woke up in here. What I do remember is… waking up and thinking… it’s bullshit.” Kirk drank from the can as if it were a beer and he was dying of thirst. “Tell me. We need to keep records of everything.” “I felt like you had ripped me from my mother’s stomach… her womb…” “By womb… you mean The Ark.” “I guess I do.” Kirk finished the fourth can, belched, and threw it on the floor. “What time is it?” “It’s… 6.30 pm.” “I need to get home. Where are my clothes.” Kirk stood up and moved to exit the large breakroom. “Where do you think you’re going?” “I need to go home. I have shit to do. Where’s my phone… my keys.” “You’re not going home. Not tonight. You need to be under observation. We need to study you… blood tests… X-rays… ultrasounds. We need to make sure you’re okay.” Kirk leaped from the bed and onto the floor in one quick movement, and began to do burpees, one right after each other. “Does this look like someone who needs to be observed? I’ve never felt so alive. I didn’t even feel this amazing in my twenties!! I could do this all night and never get winded! No aches… No back pain… only continuous energy.” Kirk stopped and stood before Taylor. He grinned and began to flex his tight muscles. “I can’t wait to go to the gym… or for a jog… or mountain climb. Everything I’ve stopped doing over the last ten years.” “You should take it easy. Let me take a few vials of blood… make sure you’re as young on the inside as you are on the outside.” “Look, I appreciate it. You worry. I’ll tell you what. You can take as many vials of blood as you need. You can perform test after test. Tomorrow. Tonight, I’m going home, and I’m going to fuck a hot guys tight ass over and over and over again. I can’t tell you how horny I am. It’s driving me crazy!” Just talking about sex caused Kirk’s penis to harden once again. He has the sex-drive of a teenager, Taylor thought. “Everything appears normal…” “Except I’m completely bald.” “Yeah. There is that.” “I had a great head of hair. Think it will grow back?” “Honestly… I just don’t know. Dr. Graham was the expert, and even then we were shooting in the dark. Everything was an unknown. You’re an unknown.” “I still feel like me… only…” “Younger.” “Not only younger. There’s something else. It’s like I’m improved. Perfected. I noticed that too.” Kirk moved over to the bag and removed another protein shake. Fuck, he was hungry! When he got out of here, he was going to stop off and order two… not three pizzas to eat. “When I was in the bathroom… looking in the mirror… I recognized myself and I didn’t. Sounds dumb, I’m sure. How can I not recognize myself.” Kirk drank from the can. Yeah. When he got out of here… he had a lot of shit he wanted to do with this new body. “Follow me. I want to see one thing.” Taylor moved past Kirk and walked down the hallway and into the main laboratory that housed The Ark. Taylor hated the sight of it. He wanted to destroy it… melt it down… forget it had even existed. If Jacob died… he’d torch this whole place. He looked behind and saw Kirk was directly at The Ark. “It seems… dead.” Kirk walked up to the metal structure and placed his hands on it; feeling the cold. “Step onto this platform.” Kirk did as he was told. The quicker he got this over with, the faster he could leave. Taylor went to a computer and tapped in a few commands. “This is going to enable me to see your current statistics. I wish we could have done this before you went in… but… you were a little bit of a surprise.” “Hell. It was a surprise for me as well.” Kirk’s statistics appeared on the computer. “Currently you are 5’10, 178 lbs.….” Kirk moved over to the computer. “Really? I haven’t been 178 in twenty years!! Believe me, it gets harder to lose fat when you get old like me.” “What were you before?” “230.” “Huh. Now, this is where it gets interesting. With measuring a body, each side is never a mirror image of itself. There are always discrepancies. But… with you… the computer is saying that that just isn’t so. Both of your biceps: 16 inches. Your waist: 33 inches. Your feet: Size 11. Your chest: 43 inches. Your neck: 16 inches. Your shoulders: 53 inches. Your stats… they’re… well… they’re perfect. They’re the ideal man. Did you have those stats before?” “I was in great shape for my age. I’d always been muscular. Pretty strong. But you know. Too many McDonalds… to many miss gym sessions. The fat piles on. I noticed another thing when I was in the bathroom. There’s not one mark on me… not one mole… nothing. I used to have several beauty marks on my right thigh. Gone. I had a scar right here where I had surgery on my leg. Gone. Nothing. It’s like… that machine didn’t just make me younger… it…made me perfect.” Taylor watched Kirk walk over to the glass jar that was sitting on the table. “That’s the fluid you were encased in. Its embryonic fluid.” “Where did it come from? “Great question. No recollection?” Kirk stared at the jar trying to remember. “I don’t know. I can kind of remember watching the lights moving around each other… forming what looked like tree branches… then they came together into one main root… it moved around me… then entered me… attaching itself to me.” Kirk winced and doubled over as he felt a sharp pain coming from his crotch. Taylor leaped up and was at his side. “What’s wrong?” Kirk laughed as the pain faded away. “It’s nothing. I think I just drank these too fast. Bothered my stomach a little. That was my first meal… remember!” Kirk felt the pain rise up again but hid it from Taylor. It was even worst this time, but he continued smiling at the guy he had just met. “Maybe… maybe I should consider getting dressed. Where did you put my clothes.” “They’re right over there.” Taylor pointed to the pile of black clothes that had been kicked into a corner. “Great. I need to piss before I get dressed. I’ll be right back.” Kirk moved to leave the room. “Wait. Let me take some blood first. It will take three seconds.” Taylor knew that he couldn’t keep the man here and wanted to get samples just in case he didn’t come back again. “It can’t wait? I need to piss.” Again, the pain. Kirk wanted to grab onto his cock… hold it still… it was like someone was driving needles into it. He just wanted to get away from Taylor and into the bathroom. “Come over here. I’ll just grab a couple of vials and a vacutainer. If you need to piss, I can also get a urine sample.” Taylor moved over to another desk and gathered his supplies. Kirk sat in the chair and looked down at his burning cock. Lifting it to take a better look… he watched as thin pieces of skin began to quickly grow up from his circumcision scar. The pain intensified as he felt skin cells reproduce repeatedly. He could see that Taylor was close to grabbing everything that he needed. If he sees this, he thought, I’ll never leave. They’ll experiment on me! moving down below. Quickly he stood up. “I… I really need to…” Kirk buckled over as the pain began to magnify. Kirk looked down at his cock and saw that it was starting to get hard again. Taylor ran quickly over to Kirk and sat him down in the seat. “What is it? Tell me.” “Cock… my cock. It’s… fuck! Growing… foreskin!!” Taylor looked down and watched as new skin began to grow around and over the ridge of Kirk’s cock head and moving up. The burning had intensified, but Kirk was in too much awe to care. He moved his finger along the thin skin. “It feels so smooth… so warm… like a newborns skin.” Kirk could feel his cock getting even harder as the skin thickened slightly and tightened around the head. “This… it’s insane.” As the skin grew longer and thicker, Kirk experienced a spasm running through his cock into his balls. Without realizing it, he let out a low guttural, “Fuck.” From within the base of his cock, Kirk felt a new sensation; a tearing… a ripping… a splitting as his penis swelled and shot a wad of pre out of his slit. Kirk attempted to stand up, but again he felt the swelling an again his cock released another large wad of pre. “Need… toilet… relieve myself… I need… so fuckin horny… FUCK!!!!” Both men watched as Kirk’s foreskin grew even longer until his whole head was covered, and it drooped down over the top of his hard penis. As the skin became more substantial, sturdier, less like a baby and more like an adult’s foreskin, it also began to adopt a darker olive tone to match Kirk’s own skin. Kirk couldn’t help himself, and stroked the covered head, feeling the tenderness beneath the skin. Pre-come continued to leak from his slit and coated the head with tender lubricant as his foreskin grew further in length. Kirk leaned back in the chair and grit his teeth as an extremely intense wave of pleasure and pain expanded through his cock and balls followed by a large throbbing. Looking down again, Kirk took in the sight of his erect penis; harder than it had ever been his life. The foreskin pulled away from the head revealing a thicker, more bulbous head then he remembered having. Pre was dripping continuously from the slit now while the shaft throbbed and bobbed under its erect weight. Something was off though… something different…. Kirk felt a large throb grip his penis and felt the sensation as if more blood was being forced into the shaft. In awe, he watched his cock flex… rip… and swell thicker. Kirk threw his head back and let out a lewd moan. “Cock… thicker… growing…”. Another spasm forced Kirk’s cock to swell further. “That’s impossible!” “I know my own cock! I’ve always been six… FUCK!!!!” Kirk took in a deep breath and looked down just in time to see his shaft inch thicker and longer. “Look at it!!!” Taylor watched with an open mouth as Kirk’s penis proceeded to grow longer and fatter, the head flexing to become even meatier. Taylor could smell the waves of sweat coming from Kirk’s body. The man was trying to speak but found it difficult while gripped in the throes of his cock growing. Another surge… and again the cock grew longer… more impressive… the head had now swelled larger than the shaft. How big is it, Taylor thought, seven inches… seven and a half? Kirk let out another orgasmic moan as his penis swelled again. A huge grin formed on Kirk’s face as he felt it stretch longer. “Each beat of my heart… each beat forcing in more blood, Taylor… forcing it thicker… longer…. I wish you could feel how… fuck… how incredible this feels! Here comes another…”. Kirk groaned as his cock grew even larger than it had been before. It must be over… what…eight inches, Taylor thought. As if receiving an answer to his own question Taylor watched as Kirk’s cock began to swell and lengthen at an alarming rate. So thick, Taylor thought, I don ‘t think I’d be able to wrap my hand around it! “Spreading to my balls… filling up… stretching larger…” Kirk’s knees shook as he felt a stabbing sensation in both of his balls, a deep throbbing and then a hard tug as both of his testicles swelled larger. Moving his hand down to his tightened sack, he felt what had once been average in volume testicles inflate larger. An orgasm built up in his bigger balls, weighing them down in his hairless sack. The intensity mounted. Rigorously, Kirk began stroking the head with his hand, becoming more away of how sensitive the head was becoming. Pulling back the foreskin, he was surprised to see the head had become a much lighter pink color, absent of any grooves, or creases it had always had in the past. Stroking the head further, he could feel it become even smoother and slicker in his hand until he could barely touch it as it was becoming far too sensitive Kirk reached for his cock and was amazed that his fingers didn’t meet it was too thick. Kirk began to breathe faster and quicker as his cock grew in leaps and bounds. Looking at how immense it was becoming; Taylor was positive that he could see Kirk’s pulse in the thick tubular vein that traveled from his pelvis and up his shaft to the head. Kirk grabbed his cock and slowly began to stroke it. “After… after jerking this for 40 something years… this feels so new… so unlike anything I’ve ever encountered before.” Kirk groaned again as his cock flexed, swelled, and grew further, sending a tablespoon sized wad of precum flying onto the floor. The entire laboratory was filling up with the smell of cum and musk permeating from Kirk’s enlarged testicles. They themselves had grown past egg sized to now resemble something more like plums. They pulsed in Kirk’s sack prepared to spread their seed. “Skin… skin so tight… Shaft so fat!!! How… how much bigger can it get!!” Kirk let loose a guttural laugh along with another was of pre as he started to stroke the shaft more vigorously as the entire thing grew more immense. “Pulsing… pulling… throbbing… stretching!! So heavy! I never imagined a cock could grow to be so heavy! Something…Taylor… something…”. Kirk sat up with a new shock in his eyes. “Something… something…”. Kirk groaned loudly and pushed as if he were giving birth. Over and over this continued as Taylor watched the immense cock grow even more monstrous. What was once 8 inches grew to 9 and then to 10. Kirk’s testicles pulsed faster as they too swelled larger. Kirk grabbed on to the shaft and began to maniacally stroke it faster and faster. His other hand grabbed his sack and began to massage his tender balls. An endless river of pre was now flowing continuously from Kirk’s cock head which also proceeded to swell thicker. Kirk was panting faster now. “Burning… throbbing… thicker… longer…” Kirk laughed hysterically as he looked down and watched the entire thing growing all at once… his glans inflating thicker than the shaft. His mania grew until he began to buck his hips into the air and began to fuck his own hand. Harder and harder he jerked until a massive spasm forced his cock to explode even larger. Letting go of his own cock, Kirk felt his entire body fill with more and more power until it finally burst from him. Kirk cried out as cum began to be fired from his cocky over and over. Taylor watched as rope after rope exploded onto the walls, the floor, the desks, and onto himself. It seemed never ending. Eventually after twenty or so convulsions, it began to slow down. Kirk collapsed into the chat panting for breath. He could feel the weight of his still hard cock and was amazed how heavy the whole thing felt. “Grab a tape measure. Tell me how big I am now. Kirk’s voice had deepened slightly and had more of a commanding tone than it ever did before. “Go on! Grab me a tape measure.” Taylor ran to another desk where he knew they had other measuring paraphernalia. Eventually he found one in the second drawer of Oli’s desk. Running back over to Kirk, he was amazed to find that his cock was leaking pre again and looked slightly larger than when he had left it only minutes before “Come on. Measure me.” Taylor leaned over and placed one end of the tape measure near the root of Kirk’s cock and trailed it down the shaft and up and over the head. At the very tip, he looked down. “10.10.” “Nearly 11”. And around?” Taylor moved the strip and carefully extended it around the thick shaft. “7.4” “Yes. Have you ever seen a cock this monumental, Taylor?” “No… never.” How inadequate his own 8.5-inch cock now felt. “I feel such a connection with my cock now… like this is a part of the true me. I was always meant to have a cock this size… this powerful.” Kirk moaned slightly and closed his eyes. “Measure it again, Taylor. I can feel it’s still growing. It’s slowing down… but still going.” Taylor measured the length again… “10.11… 11.1… 11.3… fuck… 11.5! This can’t be possible! As he held the tape measure to the edge of Kirk’s cock, he would see it jump longer and thicker. “11.8 now… 11.10” “Width” Again, Taylor wrapped the tape measure around Kirk’s shaft only to find it even thicker than it had been prior. “7.10.” “In a few minutes I’m going to blow again. You may want to get a container. That way you can take a cum sample from me. Oh yeah…growth still going… but I can feel it fading slowly away. Measure it. Like a faithful servant, Taylor did as he was told. 12.3… by… fuck… 8.3” Kirk began to stroke his new monstrous cock. “This is only the beginning, Taylor. Quickly I’m far superior to any man alive. It’s like I’m evolving. You guys thought that was The Fountain of Youth; but it’s giving me more than that. It gave birth to something much much more.” Kirk closed his eyes and focused on stroking his cock. He is changing, Taylor thought, but when this is over… what will he be? What is the next step in his evolutionary chain? Taylor shivered as Kirk’s cock swelled and lengthened further. “Measure it.” Taylor kneeled down and placed the tape measure once again. “It’s… It’s 12.6 by 8.5” “Good boy.” Taylor felt a hand pressing on the back of his head. “Suck it.” INTERLUDE II “Your coming was foretold to me in the first dream. I never before had need for foresight before that. Then came the first sleep and the first dream.” Kirk heard the voice from everywhere, both inside and outside of him. The walls echoed with the voice. He tried to move closer to where the voice was coming from, but it was coming from all directions. “I have a proposal for you… one you should not take lightly.” Chapter Two Kirk turned his Jeep onto Highway 74. Looking out the windscreen, he was amazed that he was able to drive now without the use of glasses. He had never needed glasses until he hit 40. After that, it was a fast downward slope. At least he didn’t need to wear glasses all the time; only when he drove or when he read. Then, he slipped them on when no one would see. Yeah, yesterday everything would have been a blur whizzing past… yet today… the world had become crisper and clearer than ever before. He felt his cock begin to stir. It was easily aroused now and would be willing and eager to perform its duties at a moment’s notice. Kirk massaged the thick shaft though his black trousers. When he got dressed, he realized that there was no way he was going to fit into his briefs; everything was just too big now. When he got his balls in, his shaft would never fit. Taylor offered his boxers, but that was just as bad, so he opted on going commando. Sure, the crotch looked obscene, but it would have to wait until he could go shopping for new jeans and underwear. By the time Taylor had finished giving him incredible head, Kirk’s cock was a staggering 12.8 by 8.8. When completely soft, it was a whopping 9 inches; 4 inches longer when soft than his original cock had been when erect. He couldn’t wait to get home and introduce Hunter to his new cock. They were going to have a lot of fun tonight. Maybe Maybe I should stop off at the drug store and buy lube… not sure how much I have left, and I will definitely be hunting for ass on Scruff and Grinder tonight. How long had it been since he had sex… a year… maybe more. Even jerking hadn’t thrilled him and he found himself only doing it whenever he got really horny. Now, things were going to be different. He knew he would need regular sex several times a day now. The horny feeling he had since he had woken up that afternoon never truly faded away, even after orgasm. After Taylor had sucked him off, Kirk had remained hard and suggested he ride Taylors ass, but Taylor had said no. At least he helped jerk Kirk off so that the intense feeling of blue balls went away. Kirk grinned. He was really looking forward to getting home and getting the chance to do some hunting online. Kirk saw the large sign for CVS glowing down the road. He made a quick right turn into the parking lot and moved swiftly into a parking space. Turning the Jeep off, Kirk hopped out of his Jeep, locked the door, and sauntered into the store. The bald, sexy, young Kirk would have been a sight anywhere, but with a semi bulging down his right leg, all the other customers in the store stopped and took a good look. Walking to where the condoms were, he knelt to take in the various options for lube. The bottles on display were small and not as slick as he knew he would need to conquer ass with his newly enlarged cock. “Excuse me.” Kirk stopped a tall passing male employee that happened to be walking down the aisle. “Yeah?” “I was wondering… do you have lube in a larger bottle? I think I’ll need more than this… Hunter” Kirk smiled at the salesclerk and held out the bottle of lubricant. Hunter was taller than Kirk at 6’6 with a tight muscular build under his polyester white shirt, and blonde wavy hair that looked delightfully messy. He was tanned with just a hint of stubble on his face and gave Kirk the vibe of being a nice, fun, but not very bright surfer. “Larger? I don’t think…”. Kirk lowered the bottle Hunter was looking at so that it was level with his thickening cock. Hunter took one look, grinned, and licked his lips. “You can see what I mean about possibly needing more.” Kirk flexed his cock, feeling it force the material of his trousers to bulge further. “I see… Yeah… You…”. Hunter lowered his voice. “You might need to go to a sex shop. They’ll probably have more of what you’re looking for… and I wouldn’t bother with these condoms either… Magnums… maybe.” “No. I doubt Magnums would work either…. I’ll just take these four bottles. Should I bring them up front?” Kirk took a quick glance at Hunter’s crotch and saw that he was hard. “No. I… I can ring you up.” Hunter walked quickly to the desk near the pharmacy, hiding his bulge with his hands. He was quick to ring the four bottles up, and even gave Kirk a friends and family discount. Handing the bag to him, Hunter said confidently, “I get off at ten if you’re not busy. Would love to get a chance to see that in person.” “Really… yeah… it would love to meet you as well. Unfortunately, I should be heading home. Another time?” Kirk smiled at the younger man. Younger? He and I probably look the same age! “Sure. Of course. Umm… how. Umm…” “How big?” “Yeah.” “12.8 x 8.8 “Fuck! Really? You’re not fucking with me?” “Do I look like I’d fuck around with someone as hot as you.” “I hope you will… and often.” Hunter grabbed a piece of the till role and quickly jotted his phone number down. “Anytime you need it… give me a call. I can never get enough.” “That makes two of us I’m Kirk.” Kirk grabbed his bag of lube bottles and walked out of the bright store and into the parking lot. It has been years since he had gotten a reaction like that from such a young guy, and usually Kirk had been the one doing the pursuing. Unlocking the Jeep Pickup, Kirk placed the bag on the passenger seat. Moving to sit down, his attention was grabbed by a large flashing sign halfway down the strip mall; Chinese All You Can Eat. 12.50. Upon reading the sign, Kirk had instant butterflies in his stomach. While driving Kirk to his Pickup, Taylor had begged him not to go home but to stay in the warehouse with him until tomorrow. “Look… it’s obvious you’re going through some serious changes. You need to be under observation. We need to be going about this in a more scientific way.” “Taylor. I understand what you’re saying, but I’m going home. You can observe me all day tomorrow. I promise, all I’m going to do tonight is fuck. If anything happens… you’ll be the first one I call.” “Please try not to eat anything.” “Even ass?” Kirk smiled at Taylor but did not get one in return. “If the changes are sped up by nutrients feeding your body, let’s limit the amount until we run more tests. Agreed?” “Agreed, Taylor. I won’t eat my next meal until we’re together tomorrow. I promise.” He had given his word… but to who? Who was Taylor? Kirk hadn’t asked for this to happen to him. Hell, Taylor would probably have left him in that Ark forever if he hadn’t been interested in hiding his body! Kirk had even called the number for The Foundation but received a disconnected message. They had run so fast they probably did think he was dead. Fuck… everyone would think he was dead. Who would believe this 25-year-old big-dicked kid was the same person who left the house at 7am this morning. Sure. He had given his word, but like always he needed to take care of himself. He needed to make his own decisions. Kirk locked the Jeep again and walked across the parking lot to the large Chinese Buffet Restaurant. Opening the glass door, Kirk was hit by both the warmth from the interior and the brightness of the light. The smell of so many different foods was overwhelming but inspiring enough that it began the butterflies in his stomach moving with more intention. A young waiter with ‘Jon’ on his name tag greeted Kirk and took him quickly to a small table near the back. Kirk ordered a Diet Coke and was told to help himself to the ten different rows of food offerings. Grabbing a tray and a plate, Kirk walked over to the first row, and was confronted by several different selections of rice, noodles, and soups. Reaching for the large spoon in the fried rice, his hand stopped just before he was able to grab it. If I do this here and now, what could happen? Will my cock grow even more? Is that such a bad thing? Where’s the bathroom. I don’t want to get arrested my first day in this body. If I need to cum, I need to do it in the bathroom. Then again, is this really what I should be doing? Maybe Taylor was right and this needs to be done under supervision. Kirk moved his hand away from the spoon. Perhaps I should just go home, fuck Hunter a couple of times, sleep, and then go back to that laboratory. Doing this now could be a mistake. Yet hadn’t he been given the opportunity to live his life over again… this time knowing all the mistakes that could possibly be made. His body might be young, but his mind was still 50 years old. Hell, he had become someone better now than he had been at 25. The Ark hadn’t just made him younger. It had given him so much more. Deep down… he knew was he told Taylor was true; he was becoming something new. Maybe… maybe what came next was the power of flight… or super speed. Hell, he loved all those superhero movies. Maybe this was his own origin story. Already the changes had begun…. and they were extraordinary. With one ejaculation, he could now probably impregnate 30 or more women with his copious number of seed. His last orgasm, which had lasted longer than a minute, had produced more semen than most men produced in weeks. Estimating, Taylor stated that he probably had ejaculated more than half a pint. Half a pint!! And this was only the beginning. Yes, he was becoming something new… something amazing… something powerful that Kirk knew he was always meant to be. Kirk’s hand went quickly to the spoon and brought three scoops of rice to his plate. He then proceeded to put a spoonful of each of the many dishes on top of it. Moving to the second row, he grabbed a second plate and filled it with a further variety of Chinese food. Different dishes merged with others, but Kirk didn’t care. He wasn’t doing this to enjoy the taste. He was eating to fuel his next evolution. Heat ray vision, he thought, let it be heat ray vision!! I can be just like Homelander on The Boys! That is what is happening to me, he thought as he crossed the room to his table with his two plates overflowing with food. I’m evolving. Becoming better than I ever had been before. Without haste and not questioning anymore, Kirk began to shovel food into his mouth. In little more than five minutes, he had finished both plates and was on his feet to grab more, The two empty dirty plates on his table became four, and they became six before the waiter, Jon, took them away. Jon was constantly refilling his Diet Coke, which he drank gallons of as he ate, and his fork never was far from either food or his mouth. The staff watched in awe as the young man went back again for two more plates. The Manager knew that soon he was going to need to tell their guest that he had eaten enough. Sure, this was all you can eat… but within reason! It was on his nineth plate that his hand began to cramp. Kirk wondered at first if he had been holding the fork too tightly, when he felt the same twinge hit his left hand. Placing the fork on the plate, Kirk lifted his hands to have a good look at them and found they both had begun to pulse with his heartbeat. Over and over they contracted and convulsed before he felt another cramp and watched in shock as they proceeded to both stretch longer. Kirk opened and closed his now slightly larger hands as they proceeded to cramp and swell… cramp and lengthen.., cramp and grow. He was so in awe of this sight that he was totally taken off guard when he felt both of his legs start to cramp as well. I need to leave, he thought. I need to get out of here. He was about to lift his arm to signal the waiter when he felt his whole torso stretch nominally higher. Lifting his hand to call the waiter, he was astonished by how large they had both quickly become. They must be nearly two inches… no… three inches longer than when they first started to grow . Kirk felt another fluctuation in his body and felt the turtleneck he was wearing begin to tighten. Shoulders… shoulders growing broader. Kirk stood up slightly to try and signal the waiter again and found his field of vision was now much higher than it had been on his last visit to dish out more food. Looking across at the waving cat, Kirk watched it move lower… pulse… lower… pulse… and lower! Looking around, Kirk estimated that he now stood over 6 feet tall. Im growing taller! Just like my cock… Im growing taller!!! Kirk’s feet cramped as they grew in his leather shoes. Kirk’s shoes had never been much larger than his feet, so as his feet lengthened, they began to take up any available space. Deciing to take matters into his own hands, Kirk went to stand up again and go to the front desk and pay, but his entire body was gripped by one titanic cramp. Anyone closely monitoring the young man in the back of the restaurant would have seen his legs go rigid and then release, his knees moving slightly close to the bottom of the table while his lower legs extended outward. At the same instance, the young man’s torso began to shift slightly, pushing his head a little closer each time to the ceiling. Not wanting to miss any of the action, Kirk’s cock swelled to its impressive hard state and proceeded to join in with the rest of his body. Kirk looked down. He could see that his empty plates were now slightly lower than they had been five minutes earlier. Picking up the fork, he became aware how much smaller the utensil had become… was still becoming. His body cramped again, and Kirk gasped when he felt his entire frame surge larger, culminating in his knees smacking loudly into the underside of the table. “Can I help you?” The waiter had approached as the cramp slowly began to fade. “Yeah. Yeah. I’d like the check.” “Of course, sir. There’s only one small problem.” “What’s…”. Kirk felt the next full body cramp and sucked in some air. “Sir?” Kirk’s knees slammed into the table again shaking the pile of dishes. His legs were now spread so far yet his knees were still banging the table. “What’s… the problem?” Kirk’s torso inches further up as his legs stretched longer. In the silence, he could hear the leather of his shoes begin to tear. “Our computers are down. We can’t take any credit card payments right now.” “No credit card… payments… fuucckk!” Kirk’s entire body telescoped again, his turtleneck starting to tighten and rise to reveal his newly tied umbilical cord. “Yes. I’m sorry. We’re hoping to have it back up in a few moments.” The waiter watched as the patron grit his teeth and closed his eyes. Not wanting to further upset this obviously angry customer, he said, “let me just check for you.” He ran off just as a sudden surge in growth had Kirk’s body threatening to upend the entire table. Growing… taller… how much more… need to… need to get out of here. Feet… ugh! Feet… toes tearing through… shirt becoming restrictive… Kirk grabbed his fork and measured it against his growing hand only to discover that his hand was so large that the fork rested comfortably in his palm. “Sir… hi… yes… it’s still down, I’m afraid. You can either wait and have a tea and dessert on us, or if you’d like to pay cash…” The waiter subconsciously took in that the young man sitting in section four was significantly larger than he had been thirty minutes prior, and that sitting down, he was now nearly at eye level. Also, hadn’t he been bald when he came in? Dark stubble now completely covered his scalp and has grown in around his mouth. “Bathroom. Need the bathroom. I… fuck!!” The patron closed his eyes and gritted his teeth again. Jon swore that he actually watched the customer’s head rise higher without him even moving. “I… I really need to go!” “Right… right over there.” When the man stood up, Jon wasn’t sure if he was more surprised that he only came up to the guy’s chest, or that he had the outline of a hugely prominent hard on stretching down the right leg of his pants. Brushing past the waiter, Kirk quickly moved across the restaurant and into the bathroom, locking himself in the small single cubical room. Looking at himself in the mirror, he was blown away by how much bigger and wider he had become. Having stood 5’10 for his entire life, his reflection showed an athletic youth standing at an estimated 6’6 and growing taller. Looking around the bathroom, Kirk weighed whether enclosing himself in the tiny room was a good idea as it was quickly getting smaller. The toe area of Kirks right leather shoe tore apart first, revealing his thick growing digits, followed soon afterward by the left shoe. It was obvious that as he grew taller, Kirk’s muscle mass was also growing in proportion to the rest of him. Each muscle group was now straining at fabric, threatening to tear out and expose themselves to the world. Gaping at his growing form in the mirror, Kirk smirked, when he noticed the jet-black hair that had begun to grow on his head; covering his entire scalp with stubble. Kirk had leaned in further to take in the stubble that was erupting where his eyebrows had always been when he was gripped by the most painful cramp yet. Grabbing into the sink, Kirk felt both his entire body expand as one, and the sink begin to pull away from the wall due to the added weight. His head inched up past the mirror and moving closer to the ceiling each minute. His muscles looked vacuum sealed to his body by his turtleneck, until eventually his muscles won out over fabric as the threads in the armpit of the shirt began to tear. Growing… so fucking huge!! Kirk reached for the wallet that was in his pocket, but his hands were now too big, or the wallet was too small, and it fell with a thud onto the floor. Bending down to grab it, Kirk’s head smashed into the wall causing a large dent in the dry wall. Using his titanically long fingers, he was able to eventually pick up his leather, but as he attempted to stand up straight, he could only let out a haunting sexual moan as he proceeded to further shoot up again. A knock came at the door. “Hey… are you alright?” “Fine… FUCK!!” The waiter on the other side grabbed at the handle and began to shake the toilet door trying to get in. “My boss… he said you don’t need to pay… it was our inconvenience.” Kirk’s shoulders slammed against the door with a loud smash as they took up most of the space in the bathroom, his turtleneck tearing roughly down the side and back. Must be… must be over 7 feet tall!! Always… always wanted to be bigger!! FUCK!!! Kirk’s entire body cramped again as it lengthened at a rapidly increasing pace. Both sneakers tore further as his feet projected themselves outward and his body took up further room in the bathroom. Kirk’s head swirled as another wave washed over him. Doing his best to look at himself, he couldn’t believe how imposing and monumental he had become. Fuck! I should become a professional wrestler… or a football player. No one would be able to compete against me! No one will ever go against again! He could only laugh as again he cramped, and again he grew. FUCK!! Need… need to get out of this bathroom. His body now took up the entire thing and again his head was inching up toward the ceiling as his torso lengthened. The room was becoming sooo tiny… soooo tiny… Gripped by one immense burst of growth, Kirk watched himself fill the room to bursting. His head was pressing against the ceiling now… his black pants, once loose, now looked painted on, and the back of his turtleneck tore completely revealing his increasingly expanding back muscles. With one final push, his cock, which had grown with the rest of him, tore through his zipper, released his baseball sized balls, and slapped him hard in the stomach. Flexing his glutes with a grunt, Kirk felt the rest of his trousers loudly rip and fall to the floor. Stillness. Kirk took deep shallow breathes as he took stock of his situation. He tried to turn his body, but he was now too broad. Looking at his tiny cocoon, Kirk let out a deep bellowing laugh. He had grown into a monster… and though some would be shocked and afraid by their situation… he was loving it. I should fucking go out there and eat some more, he thought, fill the entire restaurant with my body. I must be over 8 feet tall now and way over 500 lbs.! Kirk stroked his cock which now had to be at least 15 inches long! Yeah… his whole body was so colossal now. Pre began to leak from his cock and all the newly born giant wanted to do was fuck. Not wanting to get arrested for indecent exposure… at least not right away, Kirk flexed his upper torso until his shirt tore completely away from his body. Taking the remaining fabric from his shirt in one hand and his trousers that held his wallet and keys in another, he shifted his body to the left, knocked the sink completely off of the wall, and pushed his way out of the bathroom, tearing the locked door from the jam. Bending down and maneuvering himself with difficulty through the doorway, Kirk saw Jon waiting outside of the toilet, just as he knew he would be. Kirk looked down at the waiter who now only came up to his chest. “Sorry about your bathroom. I… fuck it. You wouldn’t believe me if I told you!” He voice was much deeper now… sexier sounding… more domineering. Jon just looked at him and didn’t say a word. “Here. Wrap this around my waist.” Kirk handed the shirt fabric to Jon who proceeded to do as he was told. Kirk smirked as the waiter’s hands touched his body, doing his best to tie the ends together. “Maybe… Oh yeah!” Kirk felt a tiny wave hit him as his body grew slightly larger again. The shirt the waiter had just tied ripped from his body due to the weight and pulling of his ever-enlarging cock and fell to the floor. He looked down to see the waiter had dipped even further down from his view. “How tall do you think I am?” “I… I don’t know… Fuck! I’m 6 feet, so you need to be over 8 feet tall… almost 9.” “Ever seen a fucker bigger than me?” “No way. You’re the first!” “When you see me… what’s the first thing you think?” “That I.. I…” Jon said the first thing that popped into his head. “I need to worship you.” No sooner were the words said, then Kirk felt his body tingle as if coated with a newfound electricity, and then proceed to grow up and out again. This time, Kirk felt different. He felt more powerful then ever before… he believed that he did deserve to be worshiped. The waiter stood back as Kirk grew before his eyes to 9 ft tall. Kirk was in awe of how small the world was quickly becoming… and how much he was enjoying it. “Do it. Worship me.” Jon got down onto his knees and began to lick Kirk’s feet. Again, the electricity washed over Kirk, and again he stretched even larger. Kirk felt Jon take his big toe into his mouth as he was propelled even bigger, the 12-foot ceiling of the restaurant coming dangerously close to his head “What the fuck is going on!” As soon as the manager spoke, Jon tore himself away from the giant’s feet, the connections was lost, and Kirk stopped growing. “Calm down! Your employees just giving me a foot bath. Want to join him?” Kirk leaned over to look better at the manager. “Get… get out!” Kirk just laughed. “Fine.” Kirk’s massive frame moved past the restaurant manager and walked toward the entrance, stopping only to grab a tablecloth from one of the tables. Taking it, he wrapped it around his waist, swung the door open, smashing the glass in the process, and exited into the night air. Comparing himself to the trees that stood near the back of the restaurant parking lot, Kirk concluded that he now stood over 9 feet tall. In just 45 minutes he had gone from 5’8” to almost 10’ in under 45 minutes. Oh yeah. Now at nearly 10 feet, he was most definitely a giant, his body taking up so much room no matter where he stood. Looking down at the tiny cars and shops around him, Kirk felt formidable. I’m bigger than the entire world’s population now!!! Everyone will be looking up to me. To me! Kirk’s cock was hard again, the head and a large part of the shaft extended away from his body and lifting a part of the wrapped tablecloth. Kirk reached down and began to stroke his fabric covered cock. Must be at least 16 inches long now… maybe 17. Need to use this… and soon. Kirk walked over to his Jeep Pickup truck and laughed when he realized he would never fit inside of it again. He could always walk home… but now a better idea was starting to form. He knew he wanted to get bigger… much bigger… and his wasn’t that large for what he imagined his body was going to become. No, he needed to go somewhere else. If he could get to his dead father’s hunting cabin, he could continue to grow inside the 15-foot roofed cabin. As if just thinking about it, Kirk felt himself surge again and grow slightly larger. Only a small one, he thought. Probably only grew one or two inches. Just residual spurts. I’m looking for the game changer! The one that changes everything. Going to need some help first though. INTERLUDE III “I have a proposal for you… one you should not take lightly.” Kirk’s head swam as the labyrinth began to shift and move around him. Soon, lights were starting to circle around him… colored lights… red… green…white… blue. Each time they got close he could feel the warmth of them on his face. “Where are you?” Kirk tried to walk further along the pathway, but the way kept being blurred or his vision was blinded by the intensity of the lights. “I’m everywhere.” “Where am I?” “Everywhere.” “What’s the proposition?” “Power. Power that you never even dreamed was possible. But, it comes with a price.” “And if I don’t accept?” “Death.” CHAPTER THREE Hunter locked the CVS front door and turned off the lights. It was already 10.30. The store closed at 10.00 and he should have been out by then, but Davis the Store Manager had called in sick; again!! This was the fourth time this week that Hunter had to stand in for him and take care of the store. Hunter had applied six months ago to be Assistant Store Manager, but Davis decided that Hunter didn’t have enough experience, so he would allow him to be Interim Assistant Store Manager which came at the same rate as Cashier and much more responsibility. All he wanted to do now was get out of here and go to the gym. Moving to the side door, Hunter set the alarm, swung the metal door wide open, grabbed his gym bag, and slammed the door behind him. As he crossed the dark parking lot, he saw an immense figure, surely it had to be a trick of the lights, leaning on a Jeep Pickup. “I thought I’d take you up on your offer. Can’t believe you had me waiting.” Hunter stopped in his tracks. There was no way this was the same guy he had seen in the store a couple of hours ago with the massive cock! It was possible. Hunter stood 6’6, and that guy, he had been way shorter than he was. Now… FUCK! This guy towered over him like some kind of Hulk from the movies. As he moved slowly closer, Hunter saw that it was indeed the same guy, only now he had to be nearing 10 ft tall! He was shirtless, had dark stubble on his head and around his mouth, and what looked to be a white tablecloth wrapped around his waist. Even covered Hunter could see the guys cock had obviously grown along with him and was now at half-mast. “Fuck me!” Kirk grinned at Hunter’s sexy Southern drawl. “Oh. I plan on it.” Kirk heard the creaks and moans of the Pick-Up’s shocks as he stood up from his leaning position on the hood. Since leaving the restaurant and waiting for Hunter, Kirk had only had one additional surge of growth which left him at slightly larger than 10 ft. How could I ever have been afraid of this growth and these changes when they started. Now I want them to hit me even faster! “You’ve grown.” “You should see my father.” “I bet!” Hunter grinned as he moved closer to Kirk. “I had a bit of a growth spurt.” “You can say that again.” “I had a bit of a growth spurt.” “Fuck! Funny and hot with the world’s biggest cock. Let’s get married.” Hunter had changed out of his polyester white shirt and tie and into a tight lycra t shirt without the sleeves and grey sweatpants. With wide shoulder muscles, tight pecs, and bulging biceps, Hunter was becoming Kirk’s dream come true, at least for the next few hours. “How’d you get so big?” “You wouldn’t believe me if I told you. Now, don’t you want to get to work on this cock?” Kirk began to stroke his tablecloth covered cock. “Try me.” Kirk loudly exhaled. “I was a bodyguard for a guy who runs a foundation. He’s a billionaire. Spends money on all sorts of weird supernatural shit. This afternoon we went to see one of his investments. They were doing a trial on some machine that’s supposed to make you younger, like The Fountain of Youth. My boss used me as a guinea pig because I was disposable. Since then, crazy shit I can’t explain has been happening. When I woke up this morning, I was 52 years old, 5’10 with a six-inch cock. Now I’m… fuck. Who knows how big I am now!” “Shit. And I thought I had a crazy day!” Hunter looked up at the massive stranger and smiled. “Let me get you in a better light and I can measure you. Got a measuring tape in my gym bag.” Hunter moved forward and placed his hand seductively on Kirk’s covered shaft. “We can start with this anaconda.” With Hunter’s touch, Kirk felt a sharp tug on his whole body, was enveloped in a wave of tightness and heat, and began to inch taller and wider. “I’m… I’m still growing bigger… it’s slowed down… but hasn’t stopped. Last growth spurt… fuck.. was thirty minutes ago.” As he grew, his waist proceeded to get larger yet tighter, until the makeshift skirt he Kirk had been wearing tore and fell to the ground. After three minutes of continuous stretching and swelling, the wave passed through Kirk, and the growth stopped. “That is the hottest thing I’ve ever seen in my life. Fuck, man!! I just came in my pants watching you grow like that!!! I mean… I’m 6’6, fucking tall as shit, and I only come up to your abs! You have to be nearly 11 feet tall now! And that cock!!! FUCK!! It has to be almost two feet! Fuck yeah!” Hunter licked his lips and moved forward again to stroke Kirk’s thickening shaft. “Look. I want to fuck you. Believe me. Right now. I want to grab you, throw you over the hood, and fuck that ass of yours… but I need your help first. Hunter marveled at the size of Kirk’s completely hard cock. “What is it?” “I need to get out of here. What I have planned… I need to get out of the city. My father, he’s dead, but he left me his cabin. Its about 2 hours from here but completely in the middle of nowhere and its huge… like 15-foot ceilings. The only problem is I’m too big to drive my truck. Take me there, and I promise I’ll make it worth your while.” Kirk picked up the torn black fabric that was sitting on the hood next to him. “The keys and my wallet are in here.” He three the fabric at Hunter who caught it easily. “If you like… you can keep The Jeep. I don’t think I’ll be using it anymore.” “Okay.” “Really? I thought I was going to have to work harder to convince you.” “When the world gets a look at you, you won’t have to convince them of anything. They’ll do everything for you. You think you’ll keep getting bigger?” “I don’t know… but I think we can make it happen again.” Hunter had continued stroking Kirk’s cock while they had been talking loving the slick and satiny feel of the skin combined with the rigidness of unbendable steel. “Really. Then hell yeah! I’m in! I’m supposed to be back here at 6 am tomorrow but fuck it. There are other jobs.” Hunter relished the way he couldn’t get his large hands completely around the shaft of Kirk’s cock. He’d never experienced anything so incredible in his entire life, though he’d dreamed about such things. Growth, muscle, massive cocks, and giants were all secret fetishes that Hunter never told anyone about. Now it was all coming true. Hunter looked up at the new sexy man in his life. “I’m usually the dominant one… the tall one. You make me feel so small. I’d try and kiss you, but your head is miles away!” “A mile away.” Kirk leaned down and quickly l grabbed Hunter under his arms and lifted him up till they were eye to eye. “That’s better.” The two men looked at each other for a moment, finally breaking it when Kirk moved Hunter’s body closer and they began to kiss. Even his lips… his tongue… all so big. His head is twice the size of mine.,. Kirk pressed Colin against his naked body. Hunter wrapped his legs around Kirk’s tree like torso, and his arms around his neck. “You don’t know how badly I want to fuck you, Hunter. It’s all I can think about.” Kirk began to kiss Hunter with more passion, exploring his mouth with deeper tongue thrusts. Hunter felt himself getting hard in his sweatpants. Kirk moved his lips away from Hunter’s and began to lick and kiss his neck. “I want you so bad. I want… FUUCCKK!” Kirk threw his head back as another wave of growth hit him. “Still… growing…”. Attached to him, Hunter could feel Kirk’s body swelling… stretching… growing larger than before. Kirk attacked Colin’s face with more vigor as the pressure mounted inside of him. When Kirk moved again to his neck, Hunter looked around and was able to watch as they crept higher and higher Below him, Hunter felt a spasm and heard something splatter onto the pavement. He tried to look down but couldn’t see what it was. “It’s… it’s nothing… just… aww fuck… just leaking… FUCK!!” Kirk practically roared as the growth stopped. “How much bigger did you get?” “I don’t know. Hard to tell. Fuck that was strong!” “Put me down. Let me see.” Kirk carefully set Hunter down, but he had to take a couple of steps back not to be hit by Kirk’s titanic cock. “You must be nearly twelve feet! I thought you said it was stopping.” “I thought it was. It isn’t like this is an exact science. That one just came out of nowhere. You’re six foot six… and you only come up to my cock.” Kirk laughed. “I’ve grown nearly seven feet taller in two hours!” A wad of pre was released onto the pavement from Kirk’s pulsating cock. “While you’re down there… why don’t you suck it again.” “I’m at your service.” Kirk lifted his hand to the back of Hunter’s head and pushed it toward his cock head. Hunter breathed in the aroma of Kirk’s shaft. He was amazed, not only by the foreskin that pooled around the rim of the thick head, but if the sheer size of it; it’s length and girth. Reaching out, Hunter wrapped his hand around the large shaft. He could feel Kirk shiver under his touch. He may be bigger than me, he thought, but I know how to tame the beast. “Feels so smooth… like a baby’s skin. It’s so hard. I don’t think I could move it.” Hunter took his other hand and moved it along the head. The sensation caught Kirk by surprise, sending him backward and onto the hood of his Jeep. From beneath him, he felt the hood give way and buckle. “Careful, Hunter. It’s sooo… oh yeah!” Hunter had leaned in and began to gently lick the underside of the head. The smell of pre cum was stronger near the slit, potent. “You like that?” “Fuck yeah, I do! Suck it.” Hunter licked the underside of the shaft again, moving his tongue over the ridge of the head and into the slit. Kirk tasted salty… clean… powerful. “The head’s nearly as thick as my fist! Fuck!” Hunter moved his mouth closer to the head while gently stroking the shaft with both hands. Then he opened up wider then he ever had before and took the fat head into his mouth. The glans nearly filled his entire orifice, nearly scraping his teeth. Ready to take on the challenge, Hunter took Kirk deeper into his mouth, forcing the cock into the back of his throat. “That’s it, Hunter. Good boy. Take it in deeper.” Hunter felt Kirk’s hand on the back of his head again, forcing him to take in more of the shaft. Hunter moved his head along with Kirk’s hand, toying the shaft and head with his tongue “Oh yeah. So good. So fuckin horny.” Kirk bucked his hips slightly and began to fuck Hunter’s face. The motion forced the head further down Hunter’s throat than he was comfortable with, causing his gag reflex to kick in. “Open your throat, boy. Relax.” Hunter felt Kirk’s cock pulse and release a spurt of precum into his throat, lubing it for easier entry. Opening his eyes, Hunter was amazed by how much he had already taken down his throat, but how much there still was to go. I’ll never be able to take it all; it would end in my stomach. Suddenly, Hunter felt Kirk lift him up off of his chick and into the air, bringing their lips together. While holding him in the air with one hand and kissing him, Hunter could feel Kirk’s other hand tearing at the lycra shirt he was wearing. “Don’t. You’re going to tear it.” “I don’t give a shit. I’ll buy you another one.” With a forceful tug, Hunter felt his shirt rip from his body. With a few more of the same moves, Kirk had Hunter shirtless and pressed him against his hot chest. Kirk then proceeded to lift him up higher so that he could begin sucking on Hunter’s pecs. I’m like a big doll to him. “I want to fuck you so bad, Hunter. I need to fuck you.” “Now?” “I have to. If I keep growing… I might never fuck another man again. If I can only fuck one man for the last time, I want it to be you.” Hunter’s cock had begun to leak in his sweatpants. Kirk moved his hand down to Hunter’s ass and began to massage it. “Behind the store… where the trees are. No one ever goes back there… There are no lights.” Immediately Kirk began to move to the back of the store, carrying Hunter with him. Once there, Kirk lowered him to the ground and then carefully leaned down to lessen the distance between the two. “I want you to know… I’m going to make you feel amazing.” Kirk leaned down and began to kiss Hunter’s neck again. “It’s natural to be afraid. I’ll be gentle. I swear.” “What if… what if you start growing… while you’re in me.” Kirk pulled away and took Hunter in his arms. “Let’s cross that bridge when we get to it.” Standing up, Kirk grabbed Hunter, lifted him up, walked about 15 feet further into the dark, and lay him down on the grass. “Where’s the lube you bought?” “Fuck!” Kirk stood up and quickly crossed the parking lot back to his Jeep. Realizing he didn’t have his keys on him, that they were in his ripped pants that he had given to Hunter, he quickly moved to the passenger side and smashed the window. Reaching in, he grabbed the bag of lube and lumbered back to Hunter. “Look at you… your cock… its amazing. I’ve never even had a toy that size up me. If I tell you to stop… you better stop.” “I’ll try. I promise. Now, take off your sweatpants or I’ll do it for you.” Not wanting to forfeit another article of clothing tonight, Hunter pulled down his sweatpants and tossed them to the side. Sitting there for a moment in only his underwear, he allowed Kirk to take in the sight. “I’m big for most guys… packing 9 inches here. Nothing to you.” Kirk lifted his hand and placed it on Hunter’s chest, forcing him to lay down on the ground. Then, with a quick motion, he had torn the underwear away from his body leaving Colin naked. Leaning closer, Kirk inhaled Hunter’s scent, moving his face close to his cock and balls. “You smell so good, Hunter. Like sandalwood.” Moving his hand, Kirk lifted both of Hunter’s legs and began to massage Hunter’s ass cheeks. Then, pulling both apart, he took his mouth, and began to tongue fuck Hunter’s hole. Hunter gasped as he felt the strength of Kirk’s tongue rimming him. Kirk parted Hunter’s cheeks further and inserted more of his tongue into his hole. Hunter’s body shuttered as he felt a wave of pleasure wash over him. He wasn’t sure if it was the size of the tongue or Kirk’s technique, but Hunter found himself groaning throughout the act. Kirk’s cock got rock hard once again hearing Hunter moan. He was trying desperately to control himself and not plunge his cock immediately into his ass. He needed to warn him up first. Get him ready for the act. Kirk dove back down into Hunter’s ass licking the rim and teasing the hole. “That’s my boy… that’s my…”. Kirk felt the now familiar grip of growth grab hold of him. Moving his shaking hand, Kirk bright his pointer finger to the rim on Hunter’s hole, and began to toy with it. With his other hand, he grabbed the small bottle of lube.., was it small or was everything getting smaller to him, popped the top, and squirted a large amount onto both his finger and Hunter’s waiting hole. Then, with one swift movement, he plugged the entirety of his finger inside of him. Hunter screamed out and grabbed the grass with his hands. Soon, the pain was replaced with a heat that burned him from the inside. Kirk slowly moved his shaking finger in and out, all the while feeling both hand and body getting larger. After a few minutes of this game, Kirk removed his finger and moved his lengthening body up and over Hunter. Grabbing is cock, he took the bottle of lube and squirted the entirety of it down the length of the shaft. His head whirled, caught between lust and the organic feeling of his body growing even more monumental. Then, he began to rub the head against Hunter’s hole. “I’m not sure I’m ready yet to… FUCK!!!” Hunter felt Kirk’s fist sized head stretch his hole wider than it ever had been before. Hunter began to whimper, and soon found it impossible to even think or speak over the searing pain. All he knew was that he was being fucked by the biggest thing in his life; not even realizing it was slowly getting larger. Hunter moaned again as Kirk forced the shaft deeper into his hole. “So tight… so tight… nearly too tight…”. Moving in even further, he would pause to make sure the pain had subsided before he attempted to move again. “Not sure… you should… go in much further! You’re so big. It feels good… but… you’ll do damage…”. Kirk shuddered and felt his cock swell even thicker. He looked around at the trees and estimated he was nearing the thirteen-foot mark. “Just a few more inches Hunter… just a few more and I’ll be halfway in.” Grabbing onto Hunter’s sides, he pushed his cock in even further than he intended to go. Need to do this now, he thought. He may not let me do this again. I may be too big to do it again! Kirk began to buck his hips, pulling his massive cock in and out of Hunter’s hole. Hunter tried to speak but couldn’t form words. He was filled to near breaking yet burning with pleasure he had never felt. Kirk winced, and felt his body move slightly higher. Looking down, Hunter’s ass was being forced upward as his torso and legs grew. Fucking with even more vigor. Kirk looked around at a world that was quickly growing smaller. up and saw the ceiling inching closer. The trees around him… Hunter… all getting so small while his body… fuck… his body stretched larger and larger. As Kirk fucked Hunter, as Hunter screamed out in pleasure he had never felt, Kirk’s mind drifted to the Ark. What am I becoming? Why do big? I’m going beyond one step in evolution. What are you doing to me? Growing so big… so powerful! Hunter’s lower half of his body was now completely off of the ground; only his head and neck and shoulders remained lying on the grass. He opened his eyes and saw Kirk.., saw how much more imposing he was now then fifteen minutes before. All he could think was, I’m being fucked by this… this…Titan! With that thought… Hunter began to cum. Hearing Hunter reach orgasm, Kirk thrust five more times in and out of his ass before he tensed up and began to release his massive load into Hunter’s ass. Hunter experienced a sudden second orgasm as he felt the hot liquid coat his interior. Kirk shuddered again and began to roar as his head smacked into the branches from the large trees. Releasing Hunter, he quickly pulled out and began to fire more of his load over his lover and the grass. To Hunter, it seemed never ending. Eventually, Kirk’s balls began to empty, and his ejaculation slowed down. Kirk fell to his knees as he felt the final rush of growth hit him. I’m over 14 foot now, he thought. Over 14 foot. He grinned at Hunter, taking in the massive mess he had made. “You grew so much, Kirk. Not just talker… wider. Stand up! I want to compare myself to you now.” Hunter leaped to his feet, the large masses of cum that covered him falling to the floor. On shaking legs, Kirk also stood up and up and up. “Fuck me, Kirk! I only come up to your balls!! You’re balls! Can you believe that? We need to get you to your cabin… before we can’t anymore.” Hunter looked up at Kirk and saw him looking around, his head now almost equal with the roof of The CVS. “Are you afraid?” “A couple of hours ago I was.” His voice, Hunter thought, his voice has gotten even deeper. “I was… but I’m not anymore. I want more, Hunter. Is that wrong? I want a lot more.” Both Kirk and Hunter’s cocks grew hard again at the thought.
  18. hairymusclemorphs

    Guard duty

    Guard duty Part 1 It was already dark outside when I finally arrived at the parking lot of the GRW correctional facility – Or how I prefer to call it… prison. Everything was oversized. There were no trees around, everything was chopped down to the trunks to make it impossible to oversee any prisoners who were on the run. I grabbed my ID card out of the console before I got out of my car. I stood around 6’ (1,8m). I was toned, slightly pumped. A twunk rather than a twig with my 200 lbs (90kg) of mass. It took me around 15 minutes until I surpassed the first three security gates. They didn’t trust anyone. Especially not a new hire like me who wore his uniform only for a few months. I entered the break room, looking for Jake who had the honor to instruct me tonight. It was the first time that they assigned me to guard duty for sector X and I already heard quite a few rumors… Good luck wishes from colleagues. No one liked that job apparently. Except for Jake…. I almost jumped when his low voice hummed right behind me. He towered inside the doorframe in his tight uniform with a wide, joyful grin. “Ready for your first shift?” He was almost too energetic. He was huge… Like… Fucking massive. I could see the outlines of his huge pecs and arms. Even his soft shaft forcing his pants to its limits. “Hey buddy. Eyes up here. You’ll need them for the prisoners and sector X… Trust me…” His low voice was almost hypnotizing when he slowly lead me down past the first safety gate. I tried to focus while he lead the way. His wide shoulders and his bulging ass moving in perfection with each of his strolls. “Rule number one” His low voice echoed through the hallway… “Never interact with the prisoners or their offers” He slowly unlocked the second safety gate towards the elevator. Just when the door swung open he continued his speech. “Rule number two… Never touch prisoners… How tempting it might be” He inserted the key into the lock. The door swung shut and the elevator started humming. “Rule number three… Don’t get close to their cells… Or you might regret it” The cabin came to a stop, the doors opening, revealing another set of solid steel security gates. He slowly advanced, inserting his card until it opened up. There was a stench inside the air. “To be honest boy… This are no regular prisoners…” He advanced towards a huge air sealed gate… “These guys in there… Are… Special…. So don’t look them in the eyes… They’re not human. At least not in my eyes” He unlocked the last gate with his fingerprint. A insane stench was flooding my nose once the gate swung open. My cock hardened inside my pants while I tried to calm myself back down… It was… Almost hypnotizing. I watched Jake slowly laying one of his rough fingers against his lips, before he slowly lead me down the hallway. The lights were currently dimmed down…. A few prisoners were asleep… But I instantly knew something was off… Fuck… These guys all were…. Massive.. The cells were common cells… But the prisoners. There were guys big enough to... - Fuck I believe they could snap me like a twig. Most of them were naked in their cells. I could see shredded clothes. Cum stains on the brickwalls and with pre clogged drains in the ground. It took me a while until I realized it was their musk which flooded the air. Even the huge air vents couldn’t deal with all the odors mixed together. I was already boning when we surpassed the first two sleeping behemoths until I encountered the first man who was awake…. And hell.. I gulped audibly when I saw him jerk off in his cell… He was resting on his bed and he grinned cockily when he saw me inside the hallway…. “Finally some fresh fuckmeat…” . He licked over his juicy lips before he slowly got off his mattress, closer to the cells… “Come on boy… Want a round with Daddy Mike?” He towered in front of the prison bars, easily twice my height. His cock ouzing out pre onto the ground which splashed against my uniform while he stared down onto me… “F Fuck…” I whispered, slightly gasping and it only made him even hornier apparently… “Don’t talk with them” I heard Jake’s voice right behind me until I finally managed to walk further again. I could feel his cocky grin on my back. The lust in his eyes. But he wasn’t the prisoner who catches my eyes the most tonight. It was a prisoner named Luke. He was smaller than Mike… And at the same time… He didn’t say a word. He just locked eyes with me. Grinning cockily while he slowly ran his fingers over his hairy pecs. His pumped, sculpted abs and cock, giving it a good long squeeze until Jake dragged me away from his cell. . . //////////////////// The first few weeks were quite boring. I was always controlled. Jake always made sure I wasn’t tricked. Or rather…. That I never spent too much time in front of the cells. It was almost as if he kept a secret for himself. I knew he enjoyed their sight as much as I did. His cock was massive and often throbbing in his uniform. It had to be above 9 inches and each night I saw him disappear right after his cock started fighting with his belt again. He didn’t make a secret out of it. And now and then I saw his eyes fucking me in his mind. He clearly had a thing for big men… But he wasn’t the type of guy who took action. He had a set pattern. Once his massive cock started throbbing. Once it was fighting with his belt… He disappeared for around 20 to 30 minutes. Usually when we were already in for around 5 hours. It was a stormy day. I could hear the rain and wind through the ventilation system. And it was the first day when I finally had the balls to explore the area a little bit further. I rounded the corner and stopped when I stood in front of Luke’s cell again. He leant against the brickwall, eying me from his position. When he realized I was alone his grin got cockier. His cock slowly got harder until he wrapped his rough hands around the metal bars. His fat cock was almost too thick to fit through… But he managed to shove it through down to his massive hairy nuts…. “Come on boy… I know you want to help me out…. Bet you still need a good protein shake for the night” He bucked his hip forward, pre splashing against my uniform. He was massive… He had to be at least 400+ lbs of muscle and domination… And his cock. That stench. His piss slit big enough that I could just force my finger inside. I couldn’t resist him…. I was so horny, seeing pumped Jake all night long. Seeing him edge right behind me while he keeps me away from all that hot mass and power… “H.. How big is it?” I heard my voice. It was probably too octaves higher than his deep baratone. I felt it vibrate throughout my bones. “Before I entered the cell?... Probably 15?” He started grinding his cock harder against the metal rods. His huge nuts vibrating. Filling with cum… I could already see the thick liquid trying to explode out of his cock… “Come on boy… I’ll even rest my fingers behind my back if it makes you more comfortable” He slowly raised his massive arms up behind his back…. Fuck he was built like a house. His muscles were monstrous. I felt small in front of him. He wasn’t as big as Mike… But…. I felt my hand run over his massive shaft. Not able to resist. It was as a shiver ran through his body while his low voice let out a long moan… “Fuck yeah boy…. Take a taste of my pre” He flexed both his arms for me in a double biceps pose. Bucking his cock slightly forward again. I felt pre splash up against my chest. I couldn’t resist. I felt my second hand wrap around his monstrous mushroom head before I leant in and down. My tongue running over his salty shaft and tried sliding inside his piss slit. He let out another long elongated moan. I could taste the potent pre…. It was…. Fucking good… Way better than any guy who downed a gallon of ananas juice… Way denser than a good protein shake…. And it was just pre… Right? He crunched slightly forward. His cock vibrating. Pulsating…. “Listen boy… I know your fucking runt of a colleague will be back soon… If I cover you in jizz now… You’ll have no excuse… You can’t drink it all…” He slowly ran his massive hand along his shaft from the inside…. “I’ll unload a small shot of my potent jizz for your service tonight…. And then hold back as good as I can” His muscles clenched, flexing while he grinned… “When I give you the sign… You better run if you want to keep your job boy” He flexed his massive muscles for a most muscular when he forced his forearm through the bar and pulled me onto my hair into position. I felt my lips up against his piss slit. My cock raging. I wanted to shout but in that moment his cock exploded. Cum erupted out of the tip and right into my mouth. His grip got stronger. Forcing me rougher against his massive mushroom tip. Pinning me up against the cold bars while his cum had no other way than down my throat. My eyes were wide. My cock was exploding inside my briefs. I only packed 6 inches… I rarely blasted loads that big.. But I could feel the wet feeling in my briefs… The damp sensation while I felt the pain on my hair while he still forced me in for position… I thought he wanted to hold back. I ran my hands around his shaft unable to resist while he kept going. My gut was already pushing out. I felt my uniform fighting with the seams of my dress shirt…. I almost blacked out when he pushed me off his cockhead, turning around when he growled. “NOW”!” I gulped when I slowly backed away off his cell. He sounded serious… I managed to jump around the corner when it happened. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++ I could feel his lips around my cock… He was sliding his tongue inside, running his hands around my massive shaft when I pinned him up against it. My muscles were fighting with my frame… I could already feel the sensation again. My muscles started growing again.. bigger… Hairier… BIGGER.. *NNNGHH FUOOOCK* I felt him squirm against my cockhead when I slowly regained enough consciousness to push him off my cock. “NOW!” I growled in my deep voice before I turned away from him… Facing the wall. My cock was rippling… Growing in my hands.. My nuts got bigger. Denser… Slowly turned blue while I could feel it. *NNNGHH FUOOOOCK* My low voice boomed when I let my cock explode against the brick wall. I felt my hairy abs pulsate, flex under the stimulation when I crunched slightly under the sensation of my growing muscles. I felt my cock gain another inch of size. My already huge pecs got thicker… I felt my bones stretching slightly… *NNNGHH FUOOOCK YEAH* my low voice growled while I flexed my new biceps up in the air before I just dove my nose into my hairy, musky pit… I grinned when I heard the voice around the corner… “Sorry.. Took a bit longer. Did anything happen out here?” – “Nothing…” I was jerking my growing shaft slightly… Finally… A guardsman who understood what’s good for him… ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Jake ignored the wet stain on my uniform. After all he was jerking off earlier as well. He didn’t notice my roid gut. Or the fact that my body looked slightly bigger… Almost as if I had a good workout tonight. The rest of the night was constantly sending me over the edge. Each step I took felt like a overstimulation to my nuts and cock. I could feel the fabric of my briefs rub against my cock and nuts. Each step made it worse… The harder I got the worse it felt in there… When I wanted to hide my boner underneath my belt I gulped… My cock was…. Thicker… Even longer… I could see its tip sticking out over my belt. Pulsating while pre soaked out of it. I stuffed it back in my pants without another word to Jake. … I felt good… The fact how my pecs and arms were fighting against the sleeves and fabric of my uniform. How I filled it out to perfection… And how I could see quite a few coworkers glare at my bulge on my way out. . . (More following soon)
  19. RealIn2Growth

    Wish Granted - A Halloween Tale

    Hi Everyone!! I had some time over the past couple of days when I was just waiting around, so I decided to write a fun new story. This is a one off, though there is another character in it I'd like to play around with sometime in another story. This story has a little bit of everything, muscle growth, height growth, macro, cock growth, destruction, worship. Hope you have fun reading it. Let me know what you think! Thax!! Wish Granted A Halloween Tale Marco moved through the crowd at The Charity Halloween Carnival in the large field behind the building where he worked. It was getting late, going on 9 pm, and he had been at work since 7 am and just wanted to hit the bed before he had to get up at 5am to make the gym. It was Friday, but Marco always went to the gym at 6am to ensure consistency. He had started going to the gym 13 months ago, and after months of hard work and clean eating, he was beginning to see some incredible progress. He was really looking forward to beach season this year when he would feel comfortable stripping off his clothes and wearing a tight square cut or speedo. Moving into the last large tent at the end of the parking lot, he literally came face to face with Simon Moore. He and Simon had started work at Montgomery and York’s at the same time and had started hanging out together at lunch. A spark was ignited between the two, and one drunken night they ended up back at Marco’s apartment where they had proceeded to have sex. That morning, they kissed passionately when Simon went home, and Marco was looking forward to seeing where the relationship was going to go. Well, he found out on Monday when Simon told him that it wasn’t going to go anywhere. “Honestly, Marco, you’re a great. You’re funny, have an incredible personality although you can be a little shy, and you’re really cute. It’s just… I like taller men… like… much taller than me. I like someone who can dominate me in and out of bed. We had a good time, but… let’s just keep it at that. Okay. We can always do it again, but not exclusively. Okay?” Of course, Marco had said that it was fine, and of course he had hooked up with Simon twice more after that, but Simon was good on his word. He wouldn’t date Marco because he was only 5’8 and not tall enough for Simon who was only a little taller than he was at 5’10. Now, Simon was right in front of him with a guy he could only assume was either a boyfriend or potential boyfriend as he was holding Simon’s hand and stood at least 6’4. “Hey, Marco. Having a good time?” Simon smiled at Marco. “Yeah. Great. Susan has really done an incredible job putting all of this together. I wonder how we’re doing for The Leukaemia Children’s Home.” “Well, this is Dr. Michael Charles, he is part of The Children’s Home. You said we raised a good amount of money, right, Michael?” “Yeah. Everyone is being really generous tonight. Good to meet you…” The sexy blonde-haired man extended his hand. “Marco. Marco Bogazzi. Great to meet you.” “Come in here to try your luck? Help us raise more money?” Marco took a quick look around the tent and saw that a dark-haired woman was sitting behind a large set-up on her table. The contraption appeared to have a slide that the game player sent a coin down and tried to get it into a moving small hole. “Get it in the hole and your wish might come true! Simon here got close, but no go. Did anyone get it in the hole today, Madam Mina?” Dr. Charles walked over to the beautiful dark-haired woman behind the desk. “Actually, yes. Two people.” “And have their wishes come true?” “Only time will tell… but I’m certain that they will.” Madam Mina’s eyes glowed green in the dim light of the tent. “Marco, want to have a go?” Simon looked over at Marco with the same sexy grin he always had. “Um… yeah. Sure. I never win at any of these things, but I guess it’s better not to win. That way I’ll keep playing and more money goes to the children.” Marco pulled out a $20.00. “How much per chance?” “$5.00 per try. “Okay. Well, I’ll take 4 tries.” Madam Mina handed Marco 4 gold coins the size of quarters. “All you need to do is slide the coin down the slide at the right time, get it in that moving slot there, and you’re wish, once spoken, will come true.” Madam Mina smiled broadly at Simon, playing up her Fortune Teller persona. Marco watched the moving target carefully and placed the first gold coin on the slide. With one slight push… the coin went down the slide… and exactly into the slot. “Holy shit! I won!!!” “You’re a natural, Marco!” Simon put his arm around Marco and hugged him close. “Let’s see if you can do it again. Again, Marco placed the gold coin on the slide, watched the target move left and right, and just when it felt it was the proper time, he sent the coin down the slide and into the slot again! “Fucking hell, man! You’re on a roll. Look at that, Michael, Marco’s got it in the whole twice.” “I know. Amazing. How many people have played this game today, Mina?” “I’d say over 200… and only two wins… so… you’re really on a roll! Try it again!!” Marco looked at the three of them, placed the coin on the slide, and again, just when he thought it was the right time, sent it sliding and directly into the hole. “Maybe I should try playing the lottery!! I’m never lucky. I never win anything!” “Well, if you get this in, Marco, I will donate $500.00 to The Children’s Home in your name. That’s how confident I feel in you.” Simon moved Marco to the slide for the fourth time. “Honestly, Simon. You don’t need to do that. It’s just a fluke.” “Let’s see you do it again.” For the fourth time that night, Marco moved to the slide, lay the coin down, held his breath, watched for the perfect moment, and sent it down the slide. The coin caught air at just the right time, and all three watched as the coin slid through the slot. Everyone cheered. Simon picked Marco up and carried him around the tent interior like he had won The Super Bowl.” “I think you owe me $500.00, Simon.” Dr. Charles moved over to where Simon had put Marco down and placed his arm around him. “Don’t worry. I’ll gladly give it to you.” “Good. Tonight. You can write me a check at your place. We better get going.” “Yeah. Everything is going to be shutting down anyway. Have a great night, Marco! And congrats again! That was amazing. Don’t forget your wish!” Simon and Dr. Charles left the tent leaving Marco alone with Madam Mina. “That was amazing. I’ve never seen anything like it. I supposed you want to ask The Oracle for 4 wishes.” Marco grinned at Madam Mina. “Nah. That’s okay. You can just wrap them all up into one wish.” “Very well. Now. I’m going to light this green candle. I want you to look directly into the flame and say your wish. Be as descriptive as possible. I’ll give you some privacy. Take all the time you need.” Mina went over to the candle and lit the wick. Crossing over to it, Marco looked deep within it and watched the flame dance. Leaning in, Marco said: “I wish I was tall. Like… taller than Dr. Charles. I want to tower above everyone. Make them all look up at me. And it’s not just I’m freakishly tall… I’m also muscular. A Titan of muscle with an immensely large cock. I’m Titanic. Almost monstrous! Yeah. That’s my wish.” A wind blew through the tent causing the flame to jump and then turn green. Floating up higher, it quickly fired itself at Marco. Closing his eyes, he turned away. A few seconds later, he opened them up and saw that the flame was exactly where it was and its original color. Marco looks up and sees that Mina is across the room packing up. “That’s some incredible special effects! Is that it?” Mina raised her head and smiled at Marco.“Yeah. That’s it. Thanks again for the donation.” “Anytime.” Marco walked out of the tent and into the night, Madam Mina’s eyes glowing green as he left. As Marco was leaving Mina’s tent, he felt his stomach cramp for a moment and then release. It took him off guard and forced him to lose his breath for a moment, but it quickly went away so Marco dismissed it as too much junk food at the carnival. Looking forward to just walking home and relaxing, Marco moved quickly to his workspace to grab his backpack and go home. Inside the building, Marco ran into his friend Andrew who was carrying a box of fake skeletons to his car. Andrew was the office jock with a heart of gold. He could always be seen laughing and having a good time but was also known as an extremely hard worker and supportive to the rest of the team. Each morning he conducted a group cardio workout in the company gym space and offered his time after work for PT sessions. Andrew and Marco had been training together for the past 13 months, and it was Andrew Marco had to thank for his new and improved body. Dressed as an old-fashioned Strongman with a fake moustache, Andrew looked just as sexy as always. Andrew had come out to Mario a few months ago. It wasn’t that he was hiding anything. He just didn’t think that he needed to announce his sexuality to the whole world. He liked guys, but that was only a part of him. “How’s your night been, Bro? Enjoy the carnival?” Marco followed Andrew to his car with a couple of other boxes he needed to take home. “Yeah. It was great. You?” “Totally. Had a blast. About to head to Metropolis for the unofficial after party. Interested?” Andrew deposited the box in his trunk and slammed it shut. “I didn’t know…” Marco couldn’t think of anything that would make him more uncomfortable than a new gay club in a warehouse full of sexy shirtless men like Andrew. “I think I’ll just go home.” Marco felt another spasm, but this one was below his stomach and in his crotch. Again, it only lasted a moment and then was gone. “Come on, Bro. It’ll be a blast. I can give you a lift and if you hate it, I’ll drive you home. My partner Oli’s gonna meet me there. He’s dying to meet you. I talk about you all the time.” “Hopefully not all the time!” Andrew gave Marco that smile he never could resist. “Fine. Let’s go.” “Excellent. Hop in.” Andrew jumped in the front seat while Marco walked around to the passenger side. As he grabbed for the car door handle, he felt an even stronger spasm spread down from his crotch and into his legs. He stood by the car door unable to move. “You, okay?” “Cramp. Leg cramp.” Marco felt the pain fill his whole legs and travel down to his feet. “Damn leg day! Just walk it out. Go on. Walk it out.” Marco did as he was told and eventually the cramp began to dissipate. With relief, Marco got in the front seat. “Better?” “Much.” Marco grabbed for the seat belt and clicked it in place. “We need to be better at stretching after training. You also need to drink more water. Maybe you should invest in a massage gun. Would really help you out. I have one if you want to try it out.” “Yeah. I thought about it. I just never cramp…” Marco felt the spasm come to life again and spread upward to his backbone, chest, and shoulders. Marco turned his head and saw that Andrew had begun talking about something, but the pain and ringing in his ears was so intense, he couldn’t hear a word. Sweat appeared on his forehead as he breathed deeply in and out. Just like before, the cramp began to pass. “… I mean, I’d love to take him there. Italy’s supposed to be beautiful this time of year.” Italy. Andrew was talking about his boyfriend and Italy. Great. “Yeah. I’ve never been. I’ve never been out of the country,” “You need to see the world, Bro. It’s fucking amazing. I told Oli…”. The pressure exploded through Marco’s body again. His stomach grumbled and he felt a sharp pain in his lap where the seat belt had just begun to dig into his waist. Looking forward at the street, willing the body cramp to go away, he watched as his focal point on the window began to slowly move upward. Macro’s eyes grew wider as he felt the strap from the seat belt begin to dig further into his waist and right shoulder. His shoes had begun to tighten around his feet as he felt his shirt slide between his abdominal area and his pants. Then, just as before, the pressure faded away. “… and I have. I have thought about it. It’s a big commitment, know what I mean. It’s for life… at least until we got divorced… but I don’t want to get divorced.” Andrew glanced Marco’s way. “I… I agree. My parents… ummm… they got divorced when I was ten. It sucked.” “Right! Especially if we adopt. It’s hard on kids…”. Andrew went on talking as Marco tried to take stock of his body. It’s not possible, he thought. I can’t be getting taller. It was just a game. A silly wish. It’s not like Madam Mina is a real witch. Marco looked at his hands and swore that perhaps… maybe they looked a little bigger, but not really. Maybe his feet just felt tight in his shoes because he simply needed a new pair and he had been walking a lot this evening. And his shirt… it was already coming out of his pants, so it would only take a little movement to pull it out. The seatbelt… he just put it on to tight. You’re letting your mind run away with you, Marco. You are getting wrapped up in silly… As if to prove that it was really, the spasm came back with a vengeance. This time, there was no denying, Marco could feel his feet start to get longer and begin to fill up his shoes. His arms began to stretch as more of his wrist was visible at the cuffs of his shirt sleeves. Again, he watched as his viewpoint rose up, and his pants began to tighten around his waist. This can’t be possible. Things like this only happen in fantasies and on fetish sights!! “We’re here.” Andrew placed the car in park and turned off the ignition. “Think I should change?” The spasm began to fade. Marco quickly undid the seatbelt before it could press even more against him. “Nah! You look great. You always look great. You’d look amazing in a gorilla costume.” Andrew opened the door of the car and got out. Marco did the same, extending his slightly longer legs, and stood up; a little further up than usual. His whole body felt slightly larger… heavier… more pronounced. He looked down and saw that his arms were now, indeed, too long for his shirt, and it looked as if his pant legs had risen up some. It was true. There was no denying it. He had grown slightly taller. “Coming?” Andrew had crossed in front of the car and was standing by the door to the club. “I… maybe I should go. My legs are really cramping.” This was no lie! “Are you sure? Come in for one beer?” Andrew really liked Marco. He was like a kid brother. Marco had gained some serious mass under Andrew’s training, and now he needed to get out of his shell; stop being so shy. “Andrew!! You coming in?” The door to the club had opened and Simon had called out. “Yeah. Of course. I was just…” “Hey Marco! Excellent! Coming in?” Simon walked past Andrew and over to Marco. As he looked at Simon, he was aware that the two now looked eye to eye. Simon was 5’10, which meant Marco was 5’10. A gain of two inches! “Yeah. I’m coming for one. Then I had better head home.” “Perfect! Come on!” Andrew and Marco paid their entrance fee, and the three men entered the club. The massive warehouse was packed with men including a lot of the people that Marco worked with. Everyone was celebrating the success of the carnival with drinks flowing at the bar and a large area to dance in the back. Marco couldn’t wait to get home and take his shoes off. He would need to buy new ones tomorrow. Andrew had gone over to the bar and ordered a couple of beers, and a few minutes later Marco was standing in a group talking with Simon, Dr Charles, and Andrew. The conversation was flowing easily, and four of them were laughing at the speech their boss had given at the opening of the carnival when Marco began to feel the strain and pull of his body again. As the others talked, Marco watched the fingers that were wrapped around his beer bottle begin to stretch longer. His ass filled out his dress pants and strained against his underwear. Marco felt the pull of his shoulders stretching wider inside his shirt while the hem began to rise further up revealing a hint of skin. Marco wanted to run outside or at least to the bathroom, but he was glued to his spot and trying not to pull any attention. His feet grew along with the rest of his body, uncomfortably filling up his shoes to near capacity. Keeping his eyes on Simon, Marco watched as he slowly stretched slightly taller than him. Finally, the experience faded away. “I’ll be right back. I need to use the toilet.” Marco moved away from the group, crossing the dance floor to the toilet. As he neared the entrance, he felt a hand on his shoulder. “Marco. Wait.” He turned toward Simon. It was true. Marco was now taller than Simon. “I really need to use the toilet.” “Are you okay? You’ve been really quiet. I just wanted to make sure it wasn’t Michael. I don’t want you to feel uncomfortable. I should have told you, but we’ve only just sort of started seeing each other.” “What? No. No! I’m happy for you. He’s great. It’s just… I have a lot on my mind… and I think I’m catching a cold…” “Alright. It’s just… you know how much I care about you.” “Honestly. Truly. I’m happy for you. I swear.” Marco gave his sweetest smile to Simon to help further prove how happy his was for their new relationship, even while inside he was burning Dr Charles at the stake. “He seems like a good guy and he does great… work…” Marco grit his teeth as he felt his whole body grabbed and squeezed by the mounting pressure. This time, though, it was unlike anything he had experienced. The heat built up in his crotch and radiated through his entire body. His whole body shook as it was massaged by strong hands stretching him taller. Both men heard a snap coming from near the floor. They looked down and saw that the laces of Marco’s left foot had snapped and were pulling away from his shoe as it spread wider. “Are you… oh my god. I just noticed. Are you wearing lifts in your shoes? I did think it weird you looked taller…” Marco looked back at Simon. He opened his mouth to say something… anything… but no words would come. Suddenly there was a much louder SNAP and tear, and Marco’s right foot tore out of the shoe. His digits snaked over the sole and ended up resting on the floor. Flexing his toes with relief, Marco decided he had had enough, he flexed his left foot and watched as that one too simply demolished the leather. Marco leaned his torso backwards feeling the need to stretch. Further and further back he went as he felt his backbone shift, stretch, and grow. Standing straight up, he was in awe to find he now stood taller than Simon with his head only coming up to Marco’s chin. With one more stretch and swell, Marco shot up another inch as the pressure faded away. Simon just stared. “How… how’s it looking down there?” Marco’s attempt at humour was lost on Simon. “What the fuck????” Marco grabbed Simon and dragged him toward the bathroom. With a pull of the lock Marco turned toward Simon, but felt the other man’s body pressed against him as he moved in quickly for a kiss. Startled, Marco didn’t reciprocate at first, but feeling the longing and mounting lust for Simon got him started. Wrapping his larger arms around Simon, Marco brought him in closer. The kissing grew more frantic and more passionate as tongues explored mouths and bodies started to grind against each other. Marco could feel Simon’s hard cock pressing against his leg as well as his own stiffening cock filling more room in his trousers than he was used to. After a few minutes of intense kissing, Marco pulled away. “I have to know… are we making out because I’m taller and you find that sexier? It’s okay if it is. I… I just want to know. That way I know where I stand.” Simon gazed deeply into Marco’s eyes. “I know you may not believe it… but… No. when I saw you tonight at the tent… it was like I was seeing you in a different light. Then, while you were playing that game, I said to myself, if he wins, then we were meant to make a go of it. Then you did it over and over and over again… well… let’s just say that tonight Dr Dennis would have been getting a check in your name… but that’s all. I was going to ask you out Monday at work… but then you arrived here with Andrew.” Simon had spit out his whole story so quickly he was breathless. Marco felt the same, but also had butterflies in his stomach. “It was my wish. I wished I could be as tall as Dr. Charles. That way… maybe… you’d be interested in me. The next thing I knew…” “You we’re growing.” Simon moved his hand to Marco’s chest. “Yeah.” Marco felt his cock harden again under Simon’s touch. “How tall do you think I am?” “We’ll… you’re a little taller than me. So… maybe 6’1.” “How tall is Dr. Charles?” Marco wanted to kiss Simon again… over and over; covering him with his lips. “I’d guess about 6’4. So, if your wish was to be as tall as him…” “Then I probably have another growth spurt or two.” “Yeah. Lucky me.” Marco moved Simon closer to him and the two began to kiss again. A few minutes later, Marco felt Simon’s hand massaging his trouser covered cock. “Fuck,” Simon exclaimed, “even this has grown bigger!” Simon continued to massage the prisoned shaft. “You think so? It feels tighter down there… but I wasn’t sure.” “Only one way to tell.” With expert hands Simon had Marco’s belt undone. Then, looking Marco in the eye, Simon slowly undid the button of his trousers. Marco groaned a sigh of relief as the tight waist was relieved. Grinning from ear to ear, Simon lowered Marco’s zipper. Marco’s white briefs were like a second skin pressing against his much larger cock and balls. Pulling down Marco’s briefs revealed the leaking shaft. “You’ve definitely grown!” Moving his hand to the shaft, Simon encircled it with his hand and fingers. Marco looked down to see what he could only think of as a brand-new cock. Used to always seeing his 5 incher, he fell in love with the much thicker 8 inches he was now sporting. Even his balls had grown and now resembled large eggs rather than the two walnuts he was used to. “Looks like you got Dr. Charles beat in the cock department.” “Really?” Simon laughed. “Not everything about him is big.” Marco laughed as well, but suddenly stopped, sucking the air into his mouth. Marco felt the heat, but it was Simon who felt the cock in his hand proceed to flex and stretch. Looking at it with a grin, he watched with glee as Marco’s cock proceeded grow longer and to force his fingers apart as it swelled thicker. Marco began to sweat as he felt his body begin again to propel itself larger. Then, with a gasp, he felt Simon’s mouth surround the head and begin taking the growing shaft into his mouth. Nothing felt better to Marco then growing while his cock was being sucked. As his shoulders grew broader and as his torso lengthened, he felt his dress shirt tear into three pieces. Hearing this noise turned Simon on even more and he forced Marco’s cock into his mouth down to the root. Using his tongue in ways that even he had never imagined, Marco let loose and began to forcefully ejaculate into Simon’s mouth and throat. As he came, Simon could feel the cock he was attached to grow even further until he began to gag. Opening his mouth, Simon released the now ten-inch-long Titan that he had been sucking. Looking up, he saw Marco towering over him. “Fuck Marco!! You have Dr. Charles beat! You have to be 6’6’”. Cum dribbled down his chin and onto the floor. “I can’t… I can’t believe this is me! This body feels so incredible… so powerful.” Marco lifted both arms and began to flex for the kneeling Simon. Just watching this display caused Simon’s cock to harden again. “And this monster you’re sporting. Fuck me! I thought I was going to choke on it!!” Simon put his hand around Marco’s cock again; feeling small and diminutive next to it. “You’re bigger than Dr. Charles now. Is that your wish finished?” Simon stroked Marco’s cock and watched strings of pre cum leaking out of the head. Marco took stock of his own body. The pressure he had been feeling was now gone. His body no longer felt tense or ready to grow at any moment. Reaching down for Simon, he lifted him up. Having to lean down to kiss him for the first time in his life had Marco’s cock leaking even more. “I think that’s it! Wish granted!” The two began kissing, both wishing they were in one” of their houses so they could take the next step into the bedroom. “So… what do I say when we go out there? It’s me… I just grew nearly a foot bigger.” Simon kissed Marco deeply. “If asked, just say, it was a Halloween miracle. Even if it is only the 21st.” A pounding on the door brought them both to their senses. Ripping his shirt and taking both of his shoes off, Marco dumped them in the trash. He had more difficulty getting his new 7-inch soft cock back into his underwear. “Just ditch them! Go commando!” Feeling free for the first time in his life, Marco took off his briefs and dropped it with the rest of his discarded clothes. Then, together, they both left the bathroom. Most of the men in the club had made their way onto the dance floor and were moving with the music. Simon went to find Dr. Charles and quickly talk to him while Marco went up and grabbed a beer from the bar. Standing there and enjoying the music and atmosphere, he was surprised when a semi drunk Andrew appeared with his boyfriend, Oli. “There he is!! Look at that chest, Oli! That’s some of my handiwork right there!” Andrew threw an arm around Marco. “Marco, this is Oli. Oli… Marco.” The two hugged and all three began to talk. After ten minutes, Oli went off to get another round at the bar. “What do you think?” “He’s great. And hot! I thought you had a good body! You better put a ring on it and quick!” “I plan on it. Believe me.” Andrew laughed, finished his beer, and took a good look at Marco. “I have to say, you look happy, Bro. Really great. You have your shirt off, your abs out. You should really be pleased with yourself. Damn if you don’t even look taller.” “Well, I have you to thank for that.” Marco saw Simon enter the bar again, so waved him over. “This has really turned into one incredible…” Marco felt the pressure well up inside of him again and spread out to every limb. Growth mixed with alcohol mixed with the man you wanted to fuck coming up to you and kissing you in front of everyone caused Marco’s head to swim. Wrapping his arms around Simon, he felt his limbs begin to stretch longer as his torso shot upward. The intensity was much stronger this time as Marco inched up higher then nearly everyone around him. His heart beat to the music as he heard the sounds of growth echoing in his ears. Feeling his cock and balls begin to get larger turned him on so much that he began kissing Simon on the neck; a neck that was a little further down then before and requiring more bending on Marco’s part. As he bent over further, he felt another strong pulse hit him, and experienced his glutes and quads thickening, tearing a huge hole in the seat of his pants. Looking around the room, he could see how much taller he was growing. Simon only came up to his chest now, and with another sharp swelling, he was resting even lower than that. I must… must be 7 ft now. I can’t believe this is happening to me. It feels so incredible… but it needs to stop. Really. You need to stop. As if rebelling against him, Marco’s body shot even taller and thicker. Feeling a difference in the man that was standing behind him, Simon turned around and came face to face with Marco’s enlarged pecs. “Holy shit, Marco, you grew again! And not just taller… your muscles… so much thicker. I think you’re bigger than Andrew now!” “I know! I have to get out of here. My ass is already hanging out of my trousers.” “Turn around! Let me see!” “I can’t. Really. It’s a huge hole.” “I want to see!” With coaxing, Marco turned quickly to show Simon that his glutes had indeed torn through his trousers, and that now it was extremely obvious he was naked underneath. “Let’s go to my place.” Marco turned back around to hide his ass. “The party’s just getting started! How can you want to leave? Your wish is most likely done now. You’re way taller than Dr Charles. And your ass is better! I can’t wait to get my tongue in there.” “Fuck, Simon. I can’t tell you how much I want that too.” Marco felt a slight itching over his whole body. Everything felt just a bit more sensitive. It felt like someone was putting the key in his ignition when Marco felt the swelling encase his whole entire body. “Fuck… Simon… need to go… I’m… oh yeah… I’m…” the cracking of every bone was louder this time as Marco felt his entire body telescoping upward. Marco stepped forward to try and find someplace to hide as he felt his trousers begin to tear in other places.His limbs felt so heavy as he crossed from the bar onto the dance floor to get to the bathroom. He lifted his hand up and was amazed how large it had become. Gripped by a sudden rush of pleasure and pain, Marco felt his body rise until he was taller than ever person in the club. Looking down, Marco saw he had somehow gotten in the middle of the dance floor, and people were undulating and pressing their bodies against him as he grew. The surge was much more intense this time than ever before until everyone beneath him only came up to the bottom of his chest. 8 ft tall, he thought, I have to be over 8 ft tall!! Then, with a loud RIP, Marco experienced his thickened quads tear through his trousers. The crowd inched down lower, or rather Marco surged up and out. Bellybutton… almost everyone only comes up to my bellybutton… oh FUCK!! Marco shot upward again as his entire body took up more and more room until as the pressure and growth faded away, his trousers tore further, and the fabric separated itself from his body. Marco stood in the middle of the dance floor 9ft tall and naked. The music abruptly ceased. Everyone stopped dancing and looked up at Marco. All he could hear was his own heartbeat as he looked down at the sweating men below. Then, from behind him, he felt a hot wet tongue begin to lick his calf muscle. Turning to look, Marco saw that it was Peter from HR. Marco couldn't believe it. Peter from HR had gotten to his knees and was giving Marco’s leg a tongue bath. “Holy fuck, Marco! What’s happening to you?” Andrew pushed through the crowd, his 6’4 body only coming up to the bottom of his pecs. He was followed by a shirtless Oli who wouldn’t stop starting at Marco. “I… I’ve… grown.” Marco felt three more tongues join in with Peter’s. “I can see that. You’re huge! You’re bodies even better than mine! The pupil has surpassed the teacher! And this!! Fuck me!!” Andrew reached out and took Marco’s half hard cock in his hand. “This is friggin amazing!! If I would have known you were packing down there, I would have thought of a lot of other workouts for us to do!” Several other shirtless men from the dance floor began pressing themselves against his body. Beneath him, Marco could see others starting to make out and grind on each other. The music had come back on, but now it was a low tribal beat. Marco could feel himself getting hard as Andrew stroked his cock. Then, before Marco even knew what was happening, Andrew moved forward, kneeled, and took Marco’s cock between his hot lips. Oli moved quickly to his knees as well and began to lick Marco’s low hanging balls. Marco closed his eyes as he felt a wave of ecstasy wash over him. He couldn’t believe what an expert cock sucker Andrew was. His head dove up and down Marco’s shaft, expertly taking more and more of his thick 12” into his throat. The room began to smell of musk and sex. Marco opened his eyes and searched for Simon, finding him watching Andrew, Oli, and Marco. His cock was out of his pants, and he was slowly stroking it. Their eyes met, and Simon grinned. Marco felt his balls begin to churn as Oli moved behind him to begin licking his ass and Andrew’s head bobbing up and down his shaft became more frantic. Heat radiated through all of Marco’s body as he stepped closer to cumming. He placed his hand on the back of Andrew’s head and forced him to take even more of his cock into his mouth and throat. Fuck, this feels good! This is what power feels like. All of these men, worshiping at my feet. Marco felt pressure building up in his balls, but he realised it wasn’t only an incoming orgasm. No. As the heat radiated through his whole body, Marco once again began to grow. He gasped as he felt his lats begin to spread his back wider while his abs grew thicker and more dense. Looking down at the mass orgy below him, he watched as each of the sweating men looked slightly further away. As Marco grew taller, Andrew could no longer suck his cock while kneeling. Giving up his prize, Andrew let Marco’s cock slip from his mouth as he watched in awe as he grew. “Holy shit! It’s happening again!!” Andrew pulled his cock out of his underwear and began to stroke it as he watched Marco’s body expand. Moments later, Oli was next to him and sucking on his cock As Oli sucked him, Andrew found himself changing: “Bigger. Bigger. Bigger.” Soon, every man in the club was chanting along as the worshiping of Marco and each other became more frantic. Marco’s whole body was on fire as he grew to 10 ft and then surpassed it. Every body part was growing longer and thicker as the crowd chanted beneath him. Growth… getting stronger! Whole body… neck getting thicker… delts riding up… shoulders getting broader… Marco groaned as he felt his entire body burst up and out. He could feel the strain of his cock being pulled longer while still growing thicker. Through the fog of growth, he looked down and watched it become even more immense. Fat pipeline veins travelled down the length to better feed the majestic beast extending from Marco’s crotch, and his testicles hung low in a sack that looked like it contained two baseballs. Pre began to constantly leak from the head as his own body stopped growing around 12 ft. Andrew groaned and shot cum all over Marco’s leg. Taking him in, Andrew was amazed how colossal Marco had become. Even the tallest man in the room only came up to his cock. His musculature had become even more extreme as Marco stood there now like a giant bodybuilder. Just breathing in and out, Marco’s muscles flexed to the beat of the music as if they had a mind of their own. The temperature in the club had raised forcing all of the men to strip themselves of clothes. The masses of bodies copulating on the floor undulated under Marco’s gaze. Some men gathered the leaking pre from Marco and began to use it as lube. Still others continued worshiping at his feet licking them clean, masturbating at the sight of him, or just sitting and staring at awe at the enormity of his growing body. Marco followed Simon as he crossed through the crowd until he stood right in front of him. “Fuck me.” Marco couldn’t hear him over the music and the rhythmic moaning of the men. He leaned down, but still he was too far away from Simon who only came up to his knee. Squatting down, Marco maneuverered himself into a kneeling position, careful not to flatten men under his feet which was becoming far more difficult than before. Grabbing Simon underneath his arms, he lifted him up to his head, and the two began to make out. Marco’s tongue and lips were much larger now and filled and covered his own. Pulling away from the giant’s passionate kisses, Simon looked him directly in the eyes. “It’s not stopping… is it.” Marco wanted to withhold the truth from him but felt better about telling the truth. “I don’t know how much bigger I’m going to get… but no. I think I have a lot left in me.” From next to them, Andrew and Oli both began the chant again: “Bigger. Bigger. Bigger!” It was only a whisper, but as it was taken up by each of the men, it began to intensify. “I want you to fuck me. Now. Before it’s too late.” “Are you sure? I… I don’t want to hurt you.” “I don’t care. I want you in me.” Marco placed Simon onto the ground. “I’ll be careful. I promise. If it’s too much… just tell me and I’ll…” Simon watched as Marco’s face turned redder. He closed his eyes and felt the power take hold of him. This time it was greater than the last and much more intense. The kneeling Marco’s feet and legs knocked dancers to the floor as they extended outward. Marco could only groan as his backbone cracked and his torso extended upward. His shoulders and his rib cage cracked several times as his chest spread wider. Simon stepped back as Marco took up more and more room, his biceps and triceps ballooning and covering up more of his upper arm. Marco’s head swam as lights flashed, music thumped, and the chants of “Bigger… Bigger…Bigger” seemed to coax his body to do just that. He let out a lewd moan as he sensed a sharp tug and felt his cock growing much longer and thicker. As he watched it extend further from his body, the head becoming more engorged. Marco knew with regret that the time for fucking Simon had passed. He felt bad about this, but a new feeling was taking its place. As he looked around and down at the men surrounding him, fucking in his shadow, and worshiping at his feet, he began to feel a new sense of power. Kneeling, he was now virtually as tall as he had been standing upright. This brought him now to about 17 ft tall. He was by far the biggest man who ever lived… the strongest… the most well-endowed. His testicles were growing to be larger than some men’s heads. He was becoming a real force. No matter what he wanted to do, there would be no one who could stop him. As the pressure began to fade, Marco got to his feet. The crowd now only came up to his calves, and the warehouse ceiling was so close he could touch it easily. The mass of men continued to chant, “Bigger… Bigger… Bigger,” and Marco knew that soon he would not disappoint. Grabbing onto his massive cock, he slowly began to stroke it. “All of you.” Marco spoke. His voice so loud, domineering, and deep. Several men came just hearing him speak. “You we’re here at my birth… at the start of my journey.” Marco continued stroking; this time slightly faster. “You have all made me accept what I am… what I’m becoming. For this… For this…”. Marco’s body began to sway as the immense pressure of growth filled him again. When he spoke again, his voice was even deeper than before. “For this I baptise you!!” Those that were there say the room stopped; everything was silent and not a soul moved. An ear-splitting cracking sound came from all over Marco’s body. Just as he proceeded to grow even more immense, his cock extended several inches longer and thicker, his cock head swelled, and from the massive slit, gallon after gallon after gallon of cum shot forth Marco roared as he ejaculated over the crowd below and proceeded to grow at an even faster rate. Looking up, he could see the ceiling was becoming closer and closer. As he continued to ejaculate, Marco called down: “Get out! I’m going to rip through this building!! Crowds of cum coated men began to escape through the various exits. Some were taking their time, standing, and letting Marco’s semen rain onto them, but as his head smashed into the ceiling, they knew it was now time to evacuate. Thirty feet tall, he thought. I’m now 30 feet tall and… fuck… and getting even bigger!! Marco’s head slammed into the ceiling again followed by his shoulders. Lights that had been attached to scaffolding began to shake and sway. Again, his body surged upward as the metal of the ceiling began to buckle. Another surge, and his body tore through the roof. Below, scaffolding and lights fell to the floor. Walls began to shake and then tear as the entire structure was shifted on its foundation. Simon, down below, watched in awe as Marco’s head and shoulders… then his upper chest… then his pecs… and then his abs rose up out of the building; tearing it apart at the seams. FIFTY FEET TALL… STILL GROWING… BUT MUST BE FIFTY FEET TALL. I MOVE…THE PATHETIC STRUCTURE FALLS APART AS I RIP OUT OF IT. I SURGE EVEN TALLER… BIGGER…THICKER. PEOPLE BELOW ME HAVE UPGRADED FROM WORSHIP TO FEAR. I CAN HEAR THEIR SCREAMS AS I WALK. I FEEL MANY SOME BREAK BENEATH MY FEET. AS I WALK… AS I TAKE IN MY SHRINKING WORLD… MY FEET GROW LONGER AND THICKER… I TRAMPLE OVER CARS… OVER TRUCKS… I FEEL ANOTHER PULSE AND I ROCKET EVEN TALKER… 60 FT… 70 FT… 80 FT… I LIFT MY FOOT… TRY AND WATCH OVER MY ENGIURGED PECS… AND STAMP ON MY FURST HOUSE. THE SOUND OF SCREAMS REACH MY EARS… BUT AS I GROW, I CAN HEAR THEM LESS AND LESS. STREETS CAVE IN UNDER MY IMMENSE WEIGHT. MY COCK HARDENS AS I DEMOLISH THE SCHOOL I ATTENDED WHEN I WAS A KID. 100 FT TALL… 125 FT… 150 FT. THE SURGES KEEP GETTING STRONGER AS I COME INTO MY OWN AS DESTRUCTION. I LOOK BEGIND ME AND SEE THE TEROIR I HAVE CREATED. FIRES BLAZE… BUILDINGS TOPPLE AND FALL… ITS HARD TO REALISE YOU ARE STILL GETTING BIGGER WHEN YOU’RE ALREADY SO BIG!!! WHAT AM I… 300 FEET? 400 FEET??? 500 FEET????? IVE BEEN GRANTED ALL IF THIS POWER JUST BECAUSE I GOT A COIN THROUGH A SLOT… ALL BECAUSE I MADE A WISH!!! MY BODY BEGINS TO ERRUPT WITH SIZE. SOON IM 1000… 2000… 3000… FEET TALL. I STAND STILL AND FEEL GROWTH WASH OVER ME AS I SHOOT TOWARD THE HEAVENS EVEN FASTER. 10,000… 15,000… 20,000. I STAND ABOVE THE CLOUDS… HIGHER ABD HIGHER INTO THE ATMOSPHERE. HARDER TO BREATH UP HERE… COLD UP HERE… AND STILL I GROW. IT DOESN’T STOP… WILL NOT STOP. MY HEAD SPINS… GROWTH AND LACK OF OXYGEN. THE WHOLE WORLD IS SPINNING… I FEEL MY EYES CLOSING… MY BODY FALLING… I SMASH INTO THE EARTH AND BRING DOWN EVEN MORE DESTRUCTION… DARKNESS I open my eyes and quickly sit up. The new dispersion of weight causes the bed to shake and then collapse to the floor. I look around me. My bed… my bedroom… my house. I stand and smack my head against the ceiling. Plaster falls onto my naked body. I see several other holes… Obviously I’ve smashed into it before. I look around… Fuck! The room’s so small. No! I’m so big. “You’re awake. Good. We only have minutes.” Marco bends over and sees Madam Mina walk into the room. “To answer your questions… yes, I’m a witch… yes this is really happening… and yes your wish came true. In part.” Mina floated up into the air so that she was face to face with Marco. “I granted your wish and let you experience all the excitement and horror of what you though you wanted. Then I felt… it was your wish… so you will have to live with it.” “My dream. Did that really happen?” “It did… but I was able to retcon it. You and Simon met in the bathroom… he sucked you off… you grew some more. You took him back to your place… you fucked… you grew… you’re now 13 ft tall and weight over 3,000 pounds of muscle. Your cock. It’s a whopping 16” x 8. Simon can take it… but just. I doubt sex will be more than a once-a-week thing for you both. Sure, he’ll jerk you off, try and blow you, but real sex… it feels great but hurts. The kicker is that your sex drive has grown as well. You’ll need to cum 5-6 times a day or live with blue balls.” Marco could only look at Madam Mina as she floated there and told him his fate. “I’m not sure how you’re going to explain this. You. Can blame me… but no one will remember I exist. They’ll just know you’ve grown into a giant. Some freak of nature. For the rest of your life…” Madam Mina stared deeply inside him. “So, Marco. This life or your old life. I can give you either one.” Marco thought long and hard. He looked at the tiny room, the broken door to his bedroom, the demolished bed. He thought of the true practicalities of this size. Could he live like this? “I’ll take this life. It’ll be an adventure.” Marco smiled at Mina. “It’s all yours. Have a good time.” As Mina was just about to disappear, she thought better if it and returned. “Fine! Don’t ever say I’m not a good witch!!” She waved her hands in the air and recited some words. “Simon can take you without pain. Only pleasure. It’s a tight squeeze… but he loves it. Can’t get enough of it.” “Thank you, Mina.” Marco looked at where she had been standing, but she was gone. “You’re awake. How do you feel.” Simon walked naked into the room from the bathroom. “Honestly..., horny as fuck!” “Damn… your voice. I forgot how deep it was.” Marco swept Simon into the air and held him. “If it hurts… we don’t have to...,” “Hurt! Fuck! I cum just when you slip the head in!! I’ve never had multiple orgasms till you!!” The two men began to kiss, both of their cocks quickly hard. “This… it’s going to take some adjustments. You up for the ride?” Marco looked deeply into Simon’s eyes. “I’m up for it… in more ways than one.” Marco began to kiss Simon again, their tongues intertwined. As they kissed… as Marco’s cock began to leak… he felt the familiar surge fill him once again. His limbs stretched taller… his feet and hands longer… his cock lengthened and thickened… his head bent as his neck rested against the ceiling. Both men looked at each other. “Are you??” Marco was about to answer when a voice filled the room. “Just a little trick with your treat. I couldn’t leave you at 13 ft. That’s bad luck. I’m sure both of you will enjoy 15 ft Marco with an 18 x 8.5 cock. Enjoy!” And they did. Over and over again. Happy Halloween!!!!
  20. hairymusclemorphs

    Ride sharing at night | B

    (Was about time for another short story) I was already late when I rushed through the city towards the pickup place. It was the first time that I signed myself up for ride-sharing. A car journey across Europe with people I've never met. I was slightly pissed that my earbuds broke down. I couldn't last a whole 10-hour trip without something to listen to. I was already past the train station when I noticed a small shop that looked techy and cheap. There were no other customers around. Just an old man slightly leaning on the counter, eying me skeptically. "Wie Kann ich dem jungen Herr behilfich sein?" I cursed under my breath when I pointed toward my broken headphones. "I need something to listen to." I gestured wildly around, trying to get my point across, when he stroked his beard, thinking for a long moment. He pulled out an old sony walkman with a color-matched cord, "40 euros". I slowly pulled out my wallet. If that man knew how expensive retro stuff is in bigger cities, he wouldn't sell it for mere 40 bucks. He pulled out a bag and handed it along with an unlabeled audio cassette. "A gift." I thanked him one more time before I rushed out towards the street behind the train station. It was a black BMW. It looked badass. Usually, I'd never even dare to get close to men who drove cars like that. Yet there I was, slowly approaching the group of men who stood around it. "Liam?" the driver asked in a strong german accent. He was buff, yet nothing compared to the other passengers. "Guess you have to take the middle seat," he nodded towards the back of the car when I noticed one stud was already inside. "Don't worry, he won't bite," he chuckled before slowly making his way towards the driver's seat. At the same time, another hunk took place on the passenger seat next to the driver. The stud to my left turned out to be Alex. He had to be above 6'8 (2 m) in height, judging by how his legs pressed against the seat. He was at least twice as wide as I was. I could feel his pumped arm grinding against my side before the situation worsened when Tom took his seat to my right. I didn't dare to move. Tom and Alex were huge and hung. The car already reeked of their scent, while the AC unit only worsened it. "Hey, eyes up here" Tom grinned while adjusting his cock with his rough hand. It had to be above 8 inches soft. And as if it wasn't enough, they both made sure I felt how pathetic I was between their colossal bodies. The following hours were rather unspectacular. They swiped through their phones for another hour before slowly dozing off slightly past midnight. In the meantime, I fiddled with the walkman. It worked, but it was a bummer that my phone had no headphone jack, rendering my deal almost useless. Hopefully, the mixtape wasn't as bad as my deal... I felt like a twig, like a runt. These guys all were built like brick walls, and their musk alone was enough to drive me insane. I had luck that I was wearing jeans tonight, else it'd been hard to hide my boner while I finally managed to tuck the mixtape into the walkman in the dark. "Inhale." It was a deep, masculine voice that spoke on the tape. Probably a meditation and no songs at all. I had already thought about stopping the cassette when I slowly took a deep breath. "Take a deep breath and relax. Adjust your stance or seated position". I slightly rolled my shoulders back and pushed my legs further out when I noticed it was almost no use against these behemoths. "Focus on your muscles, how each fiber runs underneath your skin." This voice was way too good. A deep, almost hypnotizing masculine baritone. "And now. Grow for me." I swallowed when I heard it. It wasn't a suggestion. It was an order. I felt my cock harden full mast under his last line. My pecs pushed outwards just so slightly. My arms felt as if I had just got a good pump in. I never had a body that was built for weight lifting. I had small wrists and wasn't tall or wide. I was just below average and couldn't build on mass even when I constantly worked out for years. "Does that make you hard?" His deep voice pulsated in my brain. I could feel Alex's and Tom's arms grinding rougher to my side. "Focus your attention on your cock. With each breath, you can feel how it gets bigger. Thicker... Destroying your pathetic pair of briefs in mere minutes". My breath slowed down slightly when I could feel it. Each breath made me harder, hornier. Pre was running down my legs while I swallowed even harder. The driver was all focused on the street. He didn't even notice how hard I was. Painfully hard. I slowly glanced down. It was almost impossible to spot my bulge in the dark moonlight, yet I could see the outlines changing. How did he know I was wearing the same pair of briefs I wore in high school. A fucking pair of no-name briefs because I never was proud enough to get me something hot. I exhaled, feeling the seams of the fabric slowly give in. "Can you feel it? How your filthy, hairy nuts grow even bigger with each breath? How your cock pushed against the fabric, extending it further and further. Can you smell your own jizz competing with the sweaty musk in the air?" I slightly panicked when I felt my balls forcing rougher against my legs. It was getting tight down there. I was squeezed against Tom and Alex's legs. And at the same time, I could feel the pressure building up between my quads. Each breath made the feeling worse. And then I could smell it. The scent of my pre was filling the air. "What are you so worried about? You already have the biggest cock in that car. Yet you want even more?" I heard his low chuckle. Deep, masculine. Pure domination. I felt my cock push out bigger. Thicker. My brief waistband slightly pushed off my skin when my cockhead fought for a way out, pushing up underneath my belt. I tried hiding it with my shirt, feeling it slowly slide further up, growing with each breath before it pushed against my belly button. "Still need more, huh?" My fingers trembled. I could stop it anytime, right? But this feeling was way better than any workout I had. Way better than any orgasm. I gulped once more when I felt the pressure get almost unbearable in my briefs. "Lemme gets you some space, boy" His deep voice made a shiver run down my spine when I felt it. The first thing I noticed was my shoes getting snug. My toes slowly but steadily pushed up against the tip of my shoe. I bit my lips when I saw how Alex and Tom slowly weren't that high up any longer. The pain got worse, and my bones shifted throughout my body. "Good boy. Guess you really love torture, don't ya?" My cock pulsated even worse while the pain got almost unbearable. "Don't be shy... Take the space you deserve." My pecs slowly pushed outwards, hairier and denser. I could feel the material of my black v-neck shirt fighting with my growing muscles and my increasing height. I tried to make myself small in the middle between them. But the more I tried, the more significant I grew. I could feel the pressure building up inside my nuts before I thought about how my belt got painfully tight. I slowly tried opening it up. My gaze shifted down towards my pecs which were pushing out hairy and sweaty in the dim moonlight. I already looked like a beast of a man. It had to be a dream... right? My finger slowly ran over the metal of the belt's buckle before I opened it up, feeling my hair brush the car's ceiling at the exact moment. Pre was constantly flowing over my abs. I could feel how they were rippling with each breath. The material of my clothes stuck like hell against my damp skin. My feet ripped through the leather of my shoes when I heard my socks rip open in the front. My hairy quads and colossal calves just shredding my jeans seconds after. I looked towards the middle mirror in the front of the car when our eyes met. It was intense for a few moments before he got distracted again by traffic. "Lemme give you a better taste, boy" I let out an uncontrolled moan when my balls expanded again. My cock just exploded all over my hairy chest and abs, soaking my shirt from the insides with my cum. My pits grew hairier while my once boyish face now looked more mature in the rear mirror. And it didn't stop there: I could feel my shaft how it still throbbed as if it wanted more. I slowly lifted my arms, hearing my sleeves tearing open when I tried to get them in a more comfortable spot. "Already got enough? Or do you still want more? Turn the tape around if you're man enough" I swallowed slowly while I felt my Adam's apple pushing out even further. I wrapped my extended arms around Liam's and Alex's necks, pulling them close. They didn't wake up, yet their cocks started throbbing while pinned against my hairy, sweaty pits. By now, they had no chance against me. Pinned to the car's sides while my legs took up most of the available space. I enjoyed the moment for a long time before my eyes slowly glanced back toward the walkman. "A" was written on the cassette. . . Guess it's time for Page B, then.
  21. Here is the entire story from the prior site. Debating if I should continue it or not but let me know what you all think. The Invitation Luke was out for an afternoon jog in town listening to one of his favorite podcasts. He was paying attention to where he was going but not really focused because it was a trail in the park he knew very well as this jog has become somewhat of a ritual for him. Nothing out of the ordinary at all until he turned the bend in the trail and ran into something hard which brought him back to his senses as it knocked the wind out of him. Ken was bent over tying his shoe when he felt something slam into him. Luke finally caught his breath and realized that he ran into a huge, muscled ass which confused him because he ran into it chest first. Granted, Luke wasn’t super short but standing 5ft5inches and hitting something chest first on anything that high on a human could only mean one thing. Ken began to straighten up from tying his shoe and rose to his full height of 7ft8inches. Shirtless, Luke saw the defined muscles on Ken’s back dripping with sweat. Ken turned around and instinctively looked down to see what slammed into him. Ken asked Luke if he was alright. Whatever words Luke was going to say just vanished from thought as he was in awe of the abs, chest, arms, and just everything that was in front of him glistening in sweat. “Helloooooooo”, Ken said as Luke snapped out of his daze and replied, “I’m fine, just didn’t see you there.” “My apologies, I probably shouldn’t have just stopped in the middle of the trail like that.” Ken responded as Luke was still just absentmindedly staring. Ken laughed, knowing what Luke was thinking and feeling by looking at the tent in his shorts. Ken went ahead and answered the common questions he knew was in Luke’s head but was too afraid to ask. “Yes, I’m huge and strong, I’m 7ft8, yes I have a big cock, yes you look like a child compared to me, and yes you can feel my muscles.” Ken knelt down and flexed his arm for Luke who was drawn to it like a moth to a flame and tried to give it a squeeze which did nothing. “Now that all of the questions are out of the way, I’m surprised anyone is out here. I picked this place thinking it was empty but hey jogging with someone passes the time. So if you want to jog along with me you can, I can take shorter strides so I won’t leave you behind.” Luke heard those words from Ken and it struck him like an enchantment as he found his voice and responded to Ken with “Yeah, sure!”. We began jogging and talking along the trail. Ken kept his eyes on the trail while Luke kept his eyes on Ken as he knew the trail well enough which gave him the perfect view of watching Ken’s pecs and other muscles move and flex along the trail. As the conversation moved along, Ken spoke about how he had/has anger issues which working out provided a sort of release but what he didn’t realize until after he began working out was the anger must have caused another type of release within him as he didn’t use to look like he does now. Sort of like a blessing and a curse. The blessing being that Ken was and still does grow like a weed. Not just bigger and stronger, but also taller and more hung. The curse if you will is along the lines of Ken being too angry which could be destructive and even deadly. Granted it takes a lot for Ken to get that angry but people still didn’t want to get to close to Ken out of fear. But that didn’t make it difficult for him to find work as security or provide private worship sessions. Ken looked down at Luke briefly to see Luke was not only easy to talk to but in a trance looking at his body as they jogged along. But he was clearly paying attention to the conversation as Luke asked where did he work at for security and about his worship sessions. Ken told him it was a new club down on 5th, it pays decently enough but funny enough he gets tips as security which isn’t all that bad. He also explained that the worship sessions are pretty simple, people come to feel, squeeze, and oil my muscles with a twist. But all in all provides a decent life. They both reach the end of the trail. “I appreciate the conversation and apologies for the whole stopping in the middle of the trail thing. Maybe I will see you around.” Ken said to Luke as he extended his hand for a shake. Luke grasped Ken’s hand and shook it in astonishment at the size difference between their hands. As Ken left, Luke thought to himself that tonight would be a good night to go out on the town and check out this new club on 5th. Luke went home and got dressed for an evening out on the town but realized that he didn’t know which club on 5th Ken was talking about. He figured it couldn’t be too difficult to identify so he got in his car and drove into the city and made a left on 5th and saw clubs on both sides of the street. This was going to be more difficult than he thought. Luke rolled down the street looking left to right, right to left until he saw something or someone towering over everyone and realized it Ken helping to check and scan people in. He why people were giving Ken tips as security as he had on jeans that were very snug around his legs and a black shirt with SECURITY on it. It was stretched so far across his chest that all you could see on the front was CURIT. Luke found parking around the corner and hurried to get into line figuring the place would soon be at capacity. He soon reached the front of the line and realized that Ken looked even bigger now than he did this afternoon. Maybe it was the clothes Luke thought. He was next in line when Ken said, “Hey, I remember you, guess you came to check out the club.” Luke lied and agreed. Ken then began to wand and pat Luke down. Luke realized then just how much more massive Ken was than he. His hand was almost the size of his torso and the wand in his hand looked like a popsicle stick comparatively speaking but really caught Luke’s attention was the size of Ken’s hardened nipples. He thought back to the park and didn’t remember them protruding like that but realized that they were running and sweating whereas now it was a cool breeze outside. One of them brushed up against his shoulder as Ken said, “All clear”. Luke entered the club and looked back at Ken who just winked. Luke turned back and faced the club which was crowded, music blaring, all of the things you expect in a club which soon reached capacity he figured as he saw Ken enter the club towering over everyone which gave him the ability to see everything that is going on. Luke went over to the bar for some drinks and just observed Ken move around the club. He struck up a conversation with the bartender Max for awhile then turned around again to see where Ken was but bumped into someone and spilled the drinks. Luke and the club goer started arguing over the fact loudly which drew the attention of the club goers friends to come over and assist realizing that their drinks were spilled on the floor as well. Soon they were all advancing on Luke forcing him into a corner when they suddenly were lifted into the air with their feet dangling above him with Ken holding them. “Well, sounds like you guys are disturbing the other guests in the club.” Ken said with authority but still calm. Luke couldn’t help but notice the veins pulsing in Ken’s arms as they were struggling to get out of his grip. Ken laughed and said, “Why are you resisting, there is nothing you can do to hurt me.” By this time the rest of the club was looking at what was going on. One of the guys being held up in the air, spat in Ken’s face to the clearly audible “Ooooooooo” from the crowd and the music stopped. Ken put his other friends under his arm like luggage and brought the spitter close to his face and said in a low rumbling voice through gritted teeth, “I don’t know who the FUCK you think YOU are or what this situation is but let me tell you one thing punk, I WILL FUCK YOU UP. (Luke notices the sleeve of Ken’s shirt start to rip with a large bicep rising from the shreds) IF YOU EVER COME BACK HERE AGAIN OR EVEN YOUR FRIENDS HERE (Ken squeezed them under his arms) I PROMISE YOU, THAT YOU WON’T LEAVE THE SAME WAY YOU CAME IN NOW GET OUT.” Ken released them all and they scrambled out of the club. As soon as they left, the music started back up. Ken turned to Luke to see if he was ok after the ordeal. Luke indicated that he was fine but his gaze was locked in on Ken’s bicep which Ken saw and told him that this type of thing happens every now and then. Luke asked, “Are you still getting bigger?” Ken nodded. “Look I gotta go back and file a report but I will catch up with you to make sure everything is good before we close per protocol.” Ken stated in a relaxed tone. “Sure, I will see you then.” Luke replied. The rest of the evening continued without incident and the club was starting to close. Ken was able to locate Luke without an issue and walked over his way to check on him and to see how his experience was afterwards in the club. Luke stated he was good and everything afterwards was great. Ken reached into his pocket and said to Luke, “I think you will enjoy this.” as Ken gave him a card with a special invitation to come to one of his sessions to observe. Luke looked at the card and asked what was it? Ken told him that it was something that he figured Luke would be interested in but figured he would want to see what it was all about before committing to it. Luke looked a bit confused as he looked over the card and saw that it didn’t have a date, time, or location. So he asked, “When would this take place again?” “In a couple of weeks. If you are interested send this code to this number. That way I know its you and you will get all the information you need. See you soon man.” Ken responded and then went to continue closing up the club and Luke left anxious about what this event will be like and couldn’t wait to come back to the club again the next night. To Luke’s disappointment, Ken wasn’t working. He figured it was his off day, so he tried again the next day and the day after that with the same result. Luke then assumed that this was a weekend gig, so he came back on the weekend to find that Ken still wasn’t there. Disappointed, Luke looked down at the card that Ken had given him awhile back and thought if it would even be worth texting the number. Another week passed by and Luke didn’t text the number but he did decide to go by the club one more time and this time saw a tall figure outside again. Excited by the sight, Luke hurried to park his car and ran to get into line. From the back of the line Luke thought Ken looked a bit more buff than the last time he saw him. When he reached the front of the like Ken wasn’t a bit more buff than before, he had grown considerably larger than the last time he saw him. “Where have ya been buddy, I’ve been back to the club a few times and haven’t seen you for awhile?” Luke asked nonchalantly. Ken smiled and replied, “I’ve been preparing for and putting on my event. You didn’t text the number on the card so I figured you were busy.” As Luke was being searched for entry into the club he saw just how much larger Ken had grown. Previously, Ken’s large nipple brushed up against Luke’s shoulder, now his pec brushed up against him and Ken’s arm was larger than Luke’s torso. He also noticed the sleeve on Ken’s shirt started to split a bit and his SECURITY shirt only showed the UR as the rest of the letters were stretched around the mounds of muscle. After the security check, Luke entered the club and saw that it was almost at capacity and found a spot at the bar with a good view of the door. Luke got the treat he wanted as Ken began to literally squeeze himself in and just watched in amazement at the full size of him. The bartender came by and recognized the look on Luke’s face and just said, “Yeah he is bigger than you remember.” Luke snapped out of his gaze and simply said, “Excuse me?” The bartender repeated what he said while still cleaning glasses. Luke acted like he didn’t know what the bartender was talking about. The bartender gave a deep sigh and responded, “Oh come off it, I’ve seen this all the time. You are amazed and aroused by Ken’s size like most people here. Honestly, it’s the only reason why this place stays packed. The dancing and such is just a cover so most people can sneak glances at him. Most of you don’t think he notices but you all seem to forget that he easily towers over everyone here and sees it. He’s not offended and actually enjoys it. His private group events is where the real fun truly begins.” Luke gave the bartender his full attention at the sound of all of this and asked him what happens at the private events. The bartender raised an eyebrow and figured Luke didn’t follow up with the invitation and received confirmation of this when he asked him the same. The bartender began to explain, “The private sessions are normally a group of people participating and watching as most people truly can’t afford a 1 on 1 session with him but it’s like a worship and watch session. People oil him up, he flexes, performs feats of strength, displaying his power and strength like arm wrestling 4 people at once and the observers of course are jacking off to the sight of all of it.” Luke was so focused on what the bartender was saying, he didn’t even notice that people were on either side of him yelling their drink orders. The bartender laughed and continued as if nothing ever happened, “You must have a boner now thinking about all of that, but what’s really cool about it all is that he usually comes back bigger than he was prior to those events. Of course none of us mind but if I were you I’d respond to that invite.” The bartender walked away which left Luke in a myriad of thoughts. That was until he heard a commotion behind him and turned around to see 2 women arguing with Ken making his way towards them. Ken arrived right on time as the 2 women were about to come to blows and tossed their drinks on each other, well at least tried too but both splashed on Ken’s massive chest. Both women were horrified and hurried to the bar to grab a handful of napkins in an attempt to dry him off. Luke could see Ken’s nipples harden as they were getting soaked by the cold cocktails seeping through his shirt. The women were slowly and sensually patting Ken down everywhere they could touch with the napkins. Even in areas that weren’t wet. Ken ushered them to the door to leave as they started to pat dry his engorged nipples. After a few more feeble attempts at trying to get Ken dry the women were gone and Ken headed towards the back with the other security people to try and find another shirt which he could only find one thing to wear. Ken knew what the reaction would be but he was ready for it. He stepped back to the main dance area to audible gasps. A few glasses dropped as well including the one Luke was holding. Luke knew that Ken had grown but he didn’t realize just how much had changed. Ken came out in a tank top that hardly covered his gargantuan size. His back was so wide and pecs so big, everyone truly saw the size of Ken’s nipples and a few let out an audible damn. The bartend slid back towards Luke and said, “Guess you’re lucky tonight to see some of what he has to offer.” Luke HAD to go to the next event and eagerly searched for the invite. Luke found it and texted the number right away. Almost instantly, he received a confirmation message with details of the next event and he saved it to his phone. He looked back up and saw Ken resume his post in the club but this time with a very tight tank top on stretched across mounds of pec mass and cobblestone abs below. This was a good hold over view until the event took place. Several days passed and the night of the event finally arrived. Luke arrived at the location that looked like an ordinary building with no cars but soon he realized there was underground parking with a lot full of cars. Luke parked and entered his code into the door to gain access. His code guided him to the door which opened up to a private room with a massive window into a dark room which 2-way mirror as he was able to look out but didn’t see anything else. The room had a TV screen and remote, along with some lubricants, tissues, soft towels, a place to shower which also had a screen which he assumed was for those that like to pleasure themselves in the shower. Luke continued to explore the room until a message flashed across the screen to please take a seat and get comfortable. Seeing that nobody else was in the room and thinking no one else will show up Luke decided to get undressed from the waist down at least and took his seat in front of the window. A bright light turned on in the area through the window and Luke saw a platform which also was displayed on the TV screen as well. A door opened and a mixture of men and women looking excited and anxious about what was to come all dressed in beach like clothing. 2 piece suits for the women and surfer shorts for the men. Then a table rose from the middle of the platform with an assortment of items, lubes, bands, cuffs, etc. Then as if this were a TV show a large door slid open to reveal Ken in nothing but a G-String to a round of applause from those in the chamber. Ken walked towards the center of the platform as if he didn’t hear the applause and addressed everyone in the chamber, “You know what to do and what we’re here for, so let’s go.” As if that was the go signal the crowd of people rushed towards Ken. Hugging him, kissing on him, feeling, and licking all over his body. He knelt down to flex his huge guns for the group to oil and massage them. Luke was already using items in the room to jack off and figured the remote was to pause and rewind events that have occurred thus far. As time went on and the group kept up their worshipping of Ken, his cock steadily grew and hardened until it finally snapped his G-string because of the arousal. Now that Ken was fully naked he spoke and said, “Now it’s time to move onto something else.” An arm wrestling table appeared and Ken positioned himself on 1 side and all of the other guys on the side. The head of Ken’s cock was touching the bottom of the table. “Alright guys, on the count of 3 let’s see what you can do. One, two, THREE.” Ken smiled as all the men were grunting trying to make his massive arm move. The women were cheering them on and Ken was looking at his other arm flexing it and admiring its size uninterested at what was going on for about 30 seconds. “Well this was fun guys.” Ken exclaimed as the men looked up at Ken and then looked at the arm that they were trying to move and saw the bicep rise and harden with veins covering the bicep and forearm. Ken slammed his arm down, which caused all the men to be thrown off stage but they all landed softly on pillows off stage. Ken stood up and claimed that he was still undefeated while flexing both arms. The women came back up on stage and began worshipping his body again all over. The men came back on stage as well and did the same. A few of them were even sitting on the shaft of his massive cock. A steel beam started to descend from above. Everyone stopped what they were doing and looked at the beam. “This is why you can’t beat me.” Ken said. Luke was confused by what this mean. Ken had the steel beam in his hands and began to bend it into the shape of a circle with ease. “OH MY GOD!” Luke screamed as he blew the largest load of his life on the window. “I’m just too strong for all of you.” Ken smirked. A couple of brave souls tried to flex next to Ken but it was quickly evident that Ken was too much for them. One guy tried to flex his legs, Ken just flexed his forearms which dwarfed the poor guys legs two times over but to be a fair sport, Ken flexed his leg which made the poor guy look even smaller. Admitting defeat the guy kissed and rubbed Ken’s leg and moved on. A few more brave souls tried to flex against Ken with their arms, back, and chest. All of whom failed. The arm flex off showed Ken’s arm was significantly larger than his opponent’s unflexed. Ken laughed and said this is cute but like before he was a good sport and then flexed his bicep slowly. As it rose slowly it looked like it was even larger than it was when the session started. It was almost the size of the guy’s head. Admitting defeat the smaller man kissed the bicep and moved on. The back flex was easily most entertaining, when Ken flexed his back he blocked the view of everyone on the stage. Again the guy admitted defeat by rubbing some oil on Ken’s massive back. The third guy who was larger than most, looked like he worked out a bit and decided to get into a chest pose down with Ken. The guys chest was impressive and was actually quite large comparatively speaking to most everyone else in the chamber except for Ken. When he flexed, his chest was easily four to five times the size of the competition even his nipples dwarfed the other man’s. The last competitor admitted defeat by licking and kissing Ken’s chest and nipples. This led to another oiling and rub down session with everyone on Ken everyone blew their load and Ken finally blew his which signaled the end of the event. The participants were wheeled out due to exhaustion. Ken waved to the camera and departed center stage and like that the area went dark. Soft lights came back on in Luke’s booth with a message on the TV thanking him for coming and to please clean up as best as you can and if need be, feel free to use the shower, you have 1 hour to gather yourself and get decent before the cleaning crew arrives. The TV then turned off but then turned back on and showed another message. Please stay put after you are done and press the blue button for further instructions once ready. Luke didn’t know what that meant or where the button came from but his legs felt like jell-o after trying to steady himself after witnessing what he just did. He was finally at a point where he had about 10 minutes left of the hour and decided to push the blue button and awaited the further instructions. Several minutes passed and the door swung open with a prompt on the screen to follow the arrows. Luke left the room and began to walk into the hallway. The door closed behind him and he followed the arrows until he reached the end of the hall which a doorway opened and Ken was dressed from the waist down in leggings. “I hope you enjoyed the show”, Ken said. Luke just nodded still in disbelief at what he just witnessed. Ken smiled and said, “Let me show you around.” The doors opened to the platform that Luke saw from his booth but on the platform it just looked like an all white tube. Ken pointed around and said, “There are booths all over the place with the same things you had which I assume was to your liking.” Luke still was at a loss for words but just kept nodding. Ken continued, “There is a random lottery of those who RSVP to this event to get an opportunity to be on stage of course there are those who pay to play which makes all of this possible as well but also keeps these (flexes arms) nice and big too.” Luke still just nodded as the tour around the facility continued. At the end of tour, Ken was hungrier than ever and was going to the all you can eat buffet. Ken asked Luke if he wanted to come along still just nodding he did. We get to the restaurant and Luke was about to sit across from Ken until he stopped him and said, “You probably will be better over here next to me while we eat.” They started to grab plates and began to eat. Ken was a regular at this place so they know once he starts to just keep on coming. Luke had his 2nd helping but was full soon after. In that same time span, Ken was 5 plates in with no signs of stopping. Luke was just astonished at the amount of food Ken was putting away and soon saw why it wasn't a good idea to sit across from him. His once cobblestoned abs had vanished and became the largest belly he has ever seen. Pushing the table further and further away until Luke realized had he been over there it would have certainly blocked his airways or cut him in 2. But the food kept coming and Ken’s belly kept swelling until he finally let out a burp and said time to go. Ken struggled to get up but finally did. Luke followed just amazed at how big Ken still looked even with a gut hanging below his waist. Ken said, “Oh don't worry about it, you will soon see why.” Luke finally got his voice back and asked, “Is this how you maintain your size?” “Oh, you can talk now.” Ken responded, “Well yes and no. This is how I feed and fuel my body but not to maintain my size but to grow as well.” Luke was still puzzled and asked, “What do you mean?” Ken smiled and replied, “Well let me explain, I have a bit of a genetic defect where I can consume large quantities of food and no matter what it is it turns into fuel for my body and muscles hence the large stomach you see. Now this stomach will go away rather quickly but I figured out that if I give it a place to go the developments will happen there.” Luke had a look of amazement and confusion on his face. Ken chuckled and continued. “Let’s just say we sat here and continued talking for hours eventually this gut will shrink away and will add mass evenly through my body or if I were to say do like 4 or 5 push-ups, the muscles used for those push-ups will receive all of the mass. Now what is very funny is what happens to all of the fat within the food again if I do nothing it kinda just evenly spreads around my body which is what I don't want however if I pull/tug on certain areas like my nipples or my cock and balls the fat will go there and fatten those areas up.” Luke had a look of disbelief in his eyes. To prove the point and make Luke believe, Ken got on the ground did about 10 push-ups and pulled on his nipples and sat back down with Luke. “Since you don't believe me, you will just have to see for yourself.” Ken stated as he continued to talk about some random things knowing Luke wouldn't pay attention but he hates awkward silence. Luke watched as Ken’s gut slowly receded and his cobblestone abs reform but as soon as he was about to say something he saw not only did Ken’s pecs grow but his arms did as well. Each added about an inch or two in size. Then finally his nipples and areolas grew in size too. “Well now, I assume you believe me now.” Ken said as he bounced his pecs. “Yes!” Luke exclaimed. “Well good. You're the only person that has ever seen this but I'm sure you can figure out that this is how I was able to pack on so much size in a short period of time.” Ken smiled. Luke blurted out how great this must be and how Ken could just eat and do push-ups and grow the biggest pecs in the world with the largest nipples and cock. Ken smiled in delight but said, “Whoa, whoa now there. Yes I could theoretically do that but don't wanna be too top heavy gotta spread it out.” Luke really wanted to know what Ken did between sessions. He explained that he basically eats big and workout. The food does a good job with adding size and strength but when it comes to muscles that are hard as steel, he still has to go to the gym to workout. They both stood up and Ken pants started to split which caused Luke to get weak in the knees. Ken picked him up and carried him to the car. While being carried, Luke rubbed on Ken’s enlarged chest until he placed him in the car and said, “I will see you in a few weeks at the club, next session will start then again too, and I take it you like guys with big pecs.” Luke nodded and Ken said, “Cool, taxi take him home he's a bit tired. See you soon champ. “ Like before time has passed. Luke came back to the club around the same time interval once again and saw Ken standing outside. Except something was very different as Ken wasn't searching individuals like before but just stood there like he normally did inside the club. Luke parked and started to make his way towards the line. Even at a distance at the back of the line he could see that something was off but couldn't place his finger on it right away. The line inched closer and closer and that's when he noticed why Ken wasn't searching anyone anymore. From where Luke was standing in line, he could clearly see Ken’s pecs were ENORMOUS compared to the way they were the last time. Luke figured since last time part of Ken’s pecs weighed down on his shoulder, at the size they were now they could almost cause his knees to buckle under the pressure. Then he saw the other problem too, Ken’s sight line was different as well. As Luke got closer, he wasn’t able to clearly see Ken’s face like he used too but he did see the huge nipples and bulge with ease. He even saw different people rubbing the bulge or flicking a nipple like it was supposed to bring good luck. Ken could feel all of this but didn't mind. The next thing Luke noticed was that Ken wasn't only more massive but it looked like he grew a little taller as well. Luke found his spot at the bar and the bartender recognized him and came back over and struck up a conversation. “I take it you've seen our friend has grown quite large since last time aye.” Luke nodded in agreement. “Guess the show last time must have been a roaring success because usually the place quiets down for a bit afterwards until he returns but we stayed busy even we he wasn't here. People must be trying to see if they can score an invite or just get a glimpse of him.” Luke continued to listen to the bartender and sip his drink while keeping his eyes on Ken. The bartender continues talking but leans in closer seeing Luke’s eyes locked in on Ken and says, “I wonder how long it will be before our uniforms don't fit him anymore?” The bartender gets even closer and says almost in a whisper, “Can you imagine the pants and shirts getting tighter and tighter. I mean you basically can see every detail of his body through the clothes anyway. I mean just think about it one day he will be too much and then it will just POP.” Luke spilled some of his drink on himself. The bartender said, “Yeah, you can visualize it well I bet, well look alive, he is starting to come this way.” Luke looked up and saw the sea of people parting for Ken to walk through. He made it to the bar and knew Luke wase there although he couldn't see him because of his chest so Ken moved back a bit. While Ken was getting to the right spot, Luke clearly saw how massive Ken’s hands and forearms have grown. Ken finally got to a spot where he could see Luke and began to strike up a conversation. “Well I guess you have noticed the hard work since last time?” Ken asked as he flexed his pecs slowly. “Yes, yes I have. You look like you could crush things in there and by the looks of your arms and legs you could probably do the same with them too.” Luke said in a hurried manner like a kid meeting their hero for the first time. Ken smiled and said, “You're right, I probably could. I wonder what that would feel like?” Ken pondered as Luke noticed veins starting to thicken and snake up Ken’s arms. “Well, guess I will get back to work then.” Ken stated in a matter of fact type of way, flexing his arm and pecs and starting to walk away. Luke asked, “Will there be another event?” Ken turned around and responded, “Who knows, I'd just suggest texting the number to see if you get a response and that will give you your answer.” With that Ken winked at Luke and the crowd began to part once more and Ken went back to his post. The bartender returns and says, “I see you too are friendly but either way must be nice to have a big, strong friend like that.” “Yeah, yeah, it does.” Luke replied as he continued to sip his drink while watching Ken work. Luke texted the number as he watched Ken. Even his breathing was an arousing experience at this point. Luke waited for a response and noticed a small area of clothing starting to thin out on Ken and figured it wouldn't be long until it couldn't contain him any longer. Luke received a message like before with his code and location and was ecstatic that another event was happening later. Luke didn't mind running up his bar tab with the bartender smiling figuring out that he got the message that he wanted. It was time for the club to close and everyone was leaving, as Luke began to approach the door where Ken was, he noticed the split in my sleeve was even larger than before and smiled at what this could mean for later. He hurried to his car to head to the venue to get himself ready for another great showing. Just like before, Luke received instructions to his suite and everything was in place like it was before. Luke didn't waste anytime getting himself undressed and ready for what was about to occur. About 20 minutes later the screen came on to welcome everyone to the show to get ready. The lights in the staged area turned on but this time nobody else came into the space. The massive sliding doors opened and revealed only Ken still in his security outfit. Luke were puzzled but still looked on. “I figured, I'd try something a bit different for you all tonight,” Ken began, “something that was inspired by one of you.” Still confused but focused Luke kept his eyes on everything. “Well let me not keep you all in suspense much longer.” Ken said with a smile and then without warning flexed the sleeves off his shirt to expose large, hard biceps. Looking his freed arms over and looking down, Ken said, “That feels a bit better hopefully you all agree.” Luke’s agreement was acknowledged by his instantly hardened cock. “Now, shall we continue?”, Luke heard through the speakers. Ken focused on his next flex and Luke was looking at his chest in anticipation but heard a loud rip and looked down and saw that Ken’s jeans were in tatters and his legs looked like sculpted marble flexed like that. The only thing remaining was Ken’s underwear and shirt. “Feels good to have a little air on my legs.” Ken casually stated as they were fully exposed. He then flared his back muscles and flexed his pecs which caused the shirt to fall forward and backward like a banana peel only secure around his small waist but fully exposing his massive chest, enormous back, and even harder abs. Ken pulled the portion of the shirt around my waist off and said, “Guess this isn't needed anymore haha.” Luke’s cock was throbbing in pain at the sight of this. Finally, Ken looked around and did a most muscular pose and then a double bicep pose which caused his underwear to snap to expose his full and raging boner. As soon as it snapped Luke blew your load and dozed off in a blissful dream. Luke awoke a bit later to see the platform dark and the screen off. Thinking he must have overstayed his welcome and would be in big trouble for violating one of the rules, Luke rushed to grab his things and hurried off to the door when he heard, “Where do you think you're going?” Luke looked around and saw a figure in the shadows that he couldn't make out fully. Ken stood there and slowly moved into the faint light to block the doorway. There Ken was, naked with his cock fully erect, mere inches from Luke’s face. “I figured you must have used a whole lot of energy when you blew your load which is why you passed out.” Ken said, “Glad I decided to come in and see if you were still here after time and there you were sleeping so I waited figuring this would be a good surprise for you wouldn't you agree?” Luke nodded in agreement. “Well then, shall we have a little bit of fun?”, Ken asked as his cock moves closer to Luke’s face brushing against his lips for him to caress it. The kissing turned into a lot of other things, rubbing, licking, humping, just plain fucking. During this experience Luke truly saw how much larger Ken was in comparison to him. From Ken positioning himself over Luke, he saw that Ken’s body was 3x as wide as his own and that Ken’s arms were twice the size of Luke’s legs. Ken leaned in closer but not too close as he didn't want the full weight of himself to crush Luke but Luke enjoyed the aspect of Ken’s pecs smothering his face as he moved his hands to tug on Ken’s nipples and licked between his pec cleavage. Soon Ken stood back up and said, “I want to try something different to see how strong something is.” With that Ken lifted Luke up in the air and placed him with his back against Ken’s abs sitting with Ken’s cock between Luke’s legs. Ken turned to the mirror and said “Look, now you have a huge cock as too.” Luke caught a look at himself with a massive member between his legs and how good it looked but also how his head became a small table for a small piece of Ken’s low hanging pecs. Luke reached up and played with a nipple as he sat there which made Ken’s cock tremble. That gave Ken another idea. He led Luke out of the room to the stage area still naked as the place was empty and turned on the lights to the room. Ken lifted Luke up and placed him on the tip of his cock nice and snug facing Ken. Ken flexed his pecs so that his nipples would lift a bit higher and said, “I want you to play with them, twist them, and pull on them to your hearts desire.” Luke asked why while following the instructions given. Ken moaned and said, “Oh you will see. I think this will be fun for both of us.” Luke leaned over and began twisting, pulling, licking, and sucking on them. Luke felt a rumble under him as Ken’s cock still stirred even more and began to rise higher which made it more difficult for Luke to keep up what he was doing. Eventually they were out of reach for Luke, but Ken continued in his place. Luke was in a blissful place as the rumbling became more constant and he realized what was about to happen when he felt something warm touch his ass then recede. Luke looked up and saw the ceiling was very high but was still concerned if it was high enough but before he could think of anything else an eruption occurred below him and launched Luke high in the air. He felt the warm cum press him upward and as he was accelerating in the air, Ken hurried and grabbed quite a few pillows out of fear if he caught Luke the force of him falling with the hardness of Ken’s muscles will break your bones. Luke began to fall back down and landed softly in the mound of pillows unharmed. Luke crawled out of the mound a little shaken but excited about what happened. Ken’s limp cock was still dripping cum. Ken said, “Guess we should get cleaned up and go eat now I'm starving.” Luke walked over to walk out with Ken. Luke tried to grab Ken’s muscled ass but it was too hard so he just rubbed it as they walked out the room. They both got dressed and headed out to the buffet to eat once more. Just like before they ate and also like before Ken’s rock hard abs stretched and formed into a massive blob of fat for now. While they were eating, Ken asked Luke, “What area of my body did he think would be good for him to grow next?” Luke chewed and pondered the question a bit, subconsciously he began to rub Ken’s pecs without thought. Ken smiled and said, “Guess I have my answer.” With that Ken flexed the pec Luke was touching which caused him to jump a little. Luke looked at Ken and said, “Is it that obvious? I mean look at them, they are hard and massive. They take up over half the table on their own.” Luke exclaimed while groping the pecs to drive the point home. Ken looked down at his pecs and said, “Yeah, you're right they do cover over half the table. I guess I should fix that, they should cover the entire table plus some.” They both kept talking and Ken kept eating. Luke finished his second plate and was stuffed. This didn’t prevent him from really taking notice of Ken even more. Looking at the size of Ken’s arms in comparison to his body and the fact that even though everything was at a size no ordinary man could ever hope to achieve Ken was just pure, huge, muscle perfection. Luke even asked Ken why he was he still working at the club because he clearly didn’t have to. Ken took another bite of his food and responded to Luke’s inquiry, “I know I don’t have too. But the expressions and reactions I get from all of you just at the sight of me in clothes that would be a dress on all of you but barely contain me is a turn on. The random people trying to cop a feel of me in very odd ways is always good sport, especially when I flex/tense the muscle they are feeling on. But eventually I know I will literally outgrow the club.” Ken looked down and noticed something that has never happened before. His stomach was significantly larger than it has ever been when he ate. He shrugged it off thinking that it was because he enjoyed the conversation so much that he didn't even notice that he ate more than usual. It wasn’t long after that realization did the seat that Ken was sitting on finally give way. He came crashing to the ground and shook the building. The whole experience was a major turn on for Luke knowing that Ken’s immense size could shake a building like that. Ken stood up as a signal it was time to go. His center of gravity changed a bit which caused him to move a bit differently. Luke and Ken moved towards the exit. Fortunately, the restaurant has automatic double doors which made it a bit easier to get out as Ken’s stomach was now protruding several feet ahead of him. As they were walking from the restaurant, Ken looked over to Luke and asked if he wanted to stay with him this evening since it was late. Luke replied instantaneously, “YES!” Ken laughed at the enthusiasm and said, “Great! I'm only around the corner here, hopefully you won't reveal my location. You know, privacy and all.” “Of course not” Luke replied. A few moments later, they arrived at Ken’s place. Luke was amazed at the sight, reinforced everything. Ken showed Luke where he could change and where the bedroom was. He left Luke to get acquainted with the space on his own to Luke’s disappointment but said to him, “I will be up in a second let me crank out a few reps, I'm sure you remember how this works for me after a meal plus there are a couple of things I want to surprise you with too.” Ken stated as he moved to an area of his home that was the gym. The disappointment vanished from Luke’s face as he knew Ken was going to bench a bit and pull on his nips for stimulation but what other surprise did Ken have in store? Luke pondered the mystery as he saw the massive bed and climbed in, trying to imagine what was this surprise. He soon drifted off to sleep, Ken arrived shortly afterwards and saw Luke fast asleep. Ken got into bed to spoon Luke who sleepily rubbed on Ken’s protruding gut and pulled a massive arm over him like a blanket. It was at that point did Luke feel like he was in the safest place in the world. Throughout the night Ken’s stomach started to recede but because it was so large to begin with Luke really couldn’t tell what else was occurring. He just casually kept sliding back to feel the warmth of it through the night. The next morning Luke rolled over and felt nothing beside him. He instantly awoke and saw that Ken wasn't there. He was actually amazed that Ken was able to get out the bed without disturbing him due to his size. Honestly, Ken was quite surprised himself that he was able to accomplish this feat. Luke looked around the room and really saw the size of everything and was just amazed. He went into the closet and saw some of the clothes in there and just out of curiosity tried on a t-shirt and it literally just fell off of him. He looked at the shirt and saw where Ken’s nipples stretched out the shirt. Luke placed a finger in the indention to really see how much larger Ken’s nipples were compared to his finger which he instantly saw his finger was insignificant in size compared to Ken’s nipple. This instantly got Luke hard, he wanted to explore some more but soon smelled food being cooked. He put everything back and made his way to the source of the smell. He came around the corner and saw Ken standing over what he assumed was a stove. Luke wasn’t really able to tell due to the size of Ken’s back but nonetheless he said, ”Good morning.” Ken replied the same without turning around. Ken told Luke he can sit anywhere at the table. Luke obliged heading towards a seat. Ken turned his head a little to see when Luke sat down so that he can show Luke the big reveal. Luke sat down and began to think about the shirt again and how big things were in comparison. Ken broke his early daydream by saying “Breakfast is served.” Ken turned around and Luke almost fell out of his chair. Ken’s flaccid cock took up a third of the table and was almost as wide as the table and it was still soft. His pecs had grown herculean in size to the point where Luke couldn't even see Ken’s face but he was able to see what looked like plates on top of them with food on them. Ken did this to show how big they were. Then finally Ken’s nipples were the size of half a sausage dog and just as thick as one too. As Ken moved closer to the table, his cock was moving closer to Luke. Luke was mesmerized at the enlarged cock inching closer to him and the massive pecs casting a shadow over the table and almost over him. Ken came to a stop and took the plates off his pecs and placed them in front of Luke while leaning over. Fortunately, the table was reinforced as a regular table would have collapsed under the weight of Ken. This also gave Luke an up close look at Ken’s arms as well which also appear to have grown larger than Luke’s torso covered in veins. Ken was able to see some of Luke’s expression at him placing the food in front of him. “I take it by your expression you like what you see?” Ken said in a taunting tone while flexing his free arm to make the largest bicep peak Luke has ever seen. Luke nodded absentmindedly with his mouth open, staring at the sausage dog sized nipples. “Go ahead give em a tug” Ken said, and Luke grabbed Ken’s nipples and felt they were firm unlike an actual sausage dog but still just as large. Luke was about to place his mouth around one of them until Ken interrupted his motion saying, “You didn't notice the other change either did you?” Luke looked down at the table at the massive cock in front of him and began to massage it. “Of course I did.” Luke replied still rubbing the huge cock on the table while his was screaming for relief under the table. Ken laughed and said, “Not that.” He turned around and Luke was stunned he missed something so important. Ken’s ass was enormous and hard as a rock. “How could I miss such a sight?” Luke asked. “Well you should eat up because I have to work on balancing myself out because as you can see I've very top heavy in the chest area but arms and legs lacking behind. Plus I don’t want to ruin anything ” Ken said as he turned back around to face Luke but this time his cock was pressing up against Luke’s face with Ken’s pecs over him blocking the light from the skylights. Luke began to lick around the head of Ken’s cock. Ken pulled back and said, “Not now, this will play into the future reveal as well. But don’t be sad because you will benefit from it in the end.” The disappointment Luke had faded away and turned into a smile knowing that whatever was coming next would be worth it. A few weeks have passed as like before without Luke seeing Ken. Luke decided to head back to the club and began to head down the road towards it. As he approached the club, Luke came to a sudden and abrupt halt as he couldn’t believe what he saw. Not only was Ken there, he was even bigger than he was a few weeks prior. It looked like he was able to bring his body up to size with his pecs but even those looked even larger than before. Luke snapped out of his admiration when he heard the car horns behind him blaring. Luke quickly sped off into a parking spot quick and quickly ran into line like he always did. At the distance Luke was from the front, it was evident that Ken was beyond words that described size. He even estimated that Ken grew a foot or 2 taller. Luke approached the front of the line and it became apparent how much more Ken had grown. Before Luke was at about lower chest level with Ken and now he only came up to mid ab level. Luke figured this must be Ken’s last day at the club because his shirt no longer comes down to his waist and it is starting to tear in several different places along with his pants starting to split now as well. Luke remembered the bar tender saying that once Ken can no longer fit in his uniform there wouldn't be anything else for him to do there. Of course Luke moved below Ken’s sight line and like everyone else he gave Ken’s crotch and ass a bit of a rub entering the club. Luke grabbed his favorite spot at the bar and within minutes saw Ken trying and eventually succeeding in squeezing his frame through the doorway. Because he grew taller as well the only thing forcing people apart were his massive thighs as the size of Ken’s back, arms, and pecs were towering out of reach of everyone else below. Ken’s employment conditions were the worst kept secret around as Luke noticed people openly staring and conversing about the face that tonight maybe Ken’s last night just by the look of him. The night continued uneventfully but as it got closer to closing time people were starting to watch Ken’s every move, wondering what was going to happen. He approach the bar where Luke was seated and placed his arm next to Luke which Luke fully noticed how much bigger it was compared to his body now. Ken leaned forward showing Luke the deep canyon of pec cleavage. Ken whispered to Luke, tonight is his last night here, before standing back up to his full height and walked away towards a corner where he could be seen by all. A few people approached Luke and asked what did Ken say but before he could respond Ken was in the corner and flexed his sleeves off the shirt, along with bursting through the rest of the shirt with his pecs and back. People were scrambling to catch the falling tatters of clothing. Ken then flexed his legs to shred the pants exposing red posers underneath. A large group of the crowd started to feel and rub on Ken’s body and he began to flex and show off feats of strength like allowing people to hang from his arms as he lifted them. Even curling several people at once and pressing a few others. Excitement grew as everyone saw his bulge starting to grow hoping that it would snap the posers and expose the world to what it was holding back but Ken was able to hold back the need for the growth but his restraint didn't prevent others from blowing their own loads. The posers really didn’t hide much as it was stretched out so far it made it look like a g-string from the back, his balls were already hanging out from and it really barely covered the slit on its massive head at this point. Ken winked at Luke, took a deep breath and snapped his poser. The crowd was confused but scattered somewhat. Some were fighting over the ripped poser others were rubbing and licking the now fully exposed cock of their dreams. Ken turned around and made his way to the exit to make his way out of the club. Everyone at this point was transfixed where they were as Ken bent over and mooned all of them with his massive and perfectly sculpted ass. Luke remembered to text the number early so he wouldn't miss anything tonight and he is glad he did because the response came early. As Ken finally made it out of the club those remaining acted as if they were in an orgy. The bartender came by after a few minutes of jacking himself off at the sight out of breath saying, I guess that's the end of his employment here. Glad we have video cameras in here, I'm going to watch that over and over again. After finally squeezing out the door to the club outside, Ken straightened up and stretched a bit. Apparently, word got out that it was his last day and he was leaving because a crowd was outside waiting. The cold air caused my enlarged cock to settle back down to the point where it was relaxed and flaccid, those outside just like the ones inside began to charge towards the massive muscle beast to give him the proper worshipping send off he deserved. Ken enjoyed the feeling of small hands all over him as most could only reach his abs and the real tall guys were able to play with this nipples. His battering ram of a cock started to come back to life but he didn’t want to rev himself up any more than he already did earlier and gave his audience a show so they would be too exhausted to follow him afterwards. It didn’t take much this go around as they were already warmed up so he flexed his pecs very slowly to show the control that he had over them, then struck a double bicep pose and allowed his cock to harden and rise above them all. That did the trick and they all went down in a weakened bliss. Ken began to lumber down the sidewalk with his cock slowly deflating. Luke hurried outside along with others after hearing the sounds of moans to see Ken walking down the sidewalk. Fortunately nobody else was out because Ken took up the entire sidewalk plus some. Anyone approaching would have to literally walk almost in the middle of the road to get around Ken. Even though his back was out of reach people would have to contend with his massive legs. Luke wasn’t going to be able to catch up to Ken easily with his long strides so he got into his car and decided to beat Ken to his house. Luke parked in front of Ken’s home and waited for him to arrive outside which didn't take long at all. Luke soon saw a hulking shadow turn the corner and slowly become illuminated by the street lights. Ken see’s him in distance and starts heading towards him. Ken saw a car in his path and felt his leg brush up against it rather quickly. He lifted the front end of it with one hand and moved it out of the way. Luke was stunned and said in a trembling voice “My car.” Ken looked over and said, “Oh that was your car? My bad guess I don't know my own strength.” and instantly hit a double bicep pose and walked in the house with Luke following. Luke started on and on about how he liked the showing at the club and asked what was Ken going to do now. “Well, I could stay and perform at the venue again but that starts to get stale after awhile plus I made enough money for a lifetime.” Ken replied and continued “Maybe go backpacking, or.” “Or!” Luke interrupted with excitement, “you can really push the limits of your ability and become a huge beast of a muscle god that you deserve to be!” He clasped his hands over his mouth after he realized the thought in his mind was blurted out. Ken looked at Luke and raised an eyebrow. “A muscle god you say.” As Ken’s cock began to harden at the thought. “Growing bigger and stronger than anything on this planet. Hmm.” Ken raised a hand to his chin and contemplated while slowly bouncing his pecs in rhythm with the clock on the wall. Luke stood there waiting for Ken’s decision while envisioning him growing bigger and stronger all over to the point were he could sit on Ken’s shoulder with his legs being held up by Ken’s pecs and there was still more pec mass in front of him or using Ken’s massive cock as a diving board into an ocean. All of these thoughts formed a wet spot on Luke’s pants yet again as he stood there waiting for Ken’s decision.
  22. Genetonic

    Deodorant

    Found this story in my works somewhere, hoping to start writing again. Rushing over like a mouse, lil’ Phil swiped the stick from the bench, rushing back over to hide behind a section of lockers. Hearing the shower turn off, the hot steam filling the room. Hearing the loud slaps of feet on wet tile, lil’ Phil peered around the corner of the lockers as Vance came around the corner into the locker room. Sliding back behind the lockers for a moment, lil’ Phil peered back out. Vance was facing away from him, strutting over to the bench. His thick hairy ass bounced up and down, his hamstrings still pumped. Even for a hockey player, Vance’s legs were massive. Lil’ Phil peered more around the corner at Vance. He could hear the slap of his large feet on the tile, but also the slap of something else. Cowering back as he saw Vance begin to turn around, Lil’ Phil peered back out. Vance’s attention was searching for his stick of deodorant. Looking from his place of hiding, Lil’ Phil’s eyes widened as he saw the massive sausage swinging between Vance’s massive quads. It was beautiful, hooking down and to the left. It was thick like a sausage too, curving over Vance’s two engorged lemon-sized nuts. Hanging down, lil’ Phil guessed it to be nearly 7 inches soft. Rubbing himself, he watched as the big cock swung around. Imagining how big it got fully erect, the first number to enter his head was a fat 10 inches. Rubbing himself more, he convinced himself that that monster could probably hit 11 inches. But maybe he was a shower and a grower, and that fat dick was 12 inches hard. Rubbing himself more and more, lil’ Phil had to cower back around the corner, afraid to attract Vance’s attention. Calming himself, he looked again. Vance had given up looking for his deodorant. Toweling off, lil’ Phil watched as his towel dried his thick hairy legs, his massive cock, his meaty midsection, and his hairy pecs. Sliding a hand through his wet hair, Vance looked down, flexing his pecs for himself. But also for his unseen audience, lil’ Phil thought, enjoying the show too. Watching as Vance pulled on a pair of boxer briefs, his thick sausage running down toward his left leg. No wonder it had a curve. Pulling on a pair of light-colored sweatpants, lil’ Phil could still see his thick bulge through the fabric. Tugging on a cotton shirt as well, Vance ran his hand through his wet hair again. Tying on his shoes, he walked out the room, the door closing with a loud slam. Creeping out of his hiding place, lil’ Phil was now alone. Uncapping Vance’s deodorant, his nostrils instantly filled with the delicious musky soapy scent. Unmarked, he had to guess. It was a mixture of sandalwood, clove, and something else. Maybe it was the residual musk from Vance’s armpits. Lil’ Phil smelled it again, his cock rock hard again. Looking down at his twig-like figure. Raising his pencil arms, he didn’t even have armpit hair, despite being the same age as Vance. Rubbing the deodorant on, lil’ Phil inhaled the scent from his armpit. His diaphragm relaxing, allowing him to inhale even more, lil’ Phil sighed. Rubbing it under his other arm, he felt the cool freshness on his skin. Going over, he unwrapped his towel. Hiding until he could shower in privacy, waiting for most of the gym class, and lastly, Vance, to finish showering. Going into the steamy room, he turned on the shower. Feeling his hair get plastered with the warm water, he washed his face and neck. Washing his chest and arms, his armpits still freshly scented from the deodorant. Washing his skinny midsection and undercarriage, lil’ Phil was reminded again of his nickname. Always diminutive in stature, the name calling was an regular but tolerable experience. But after he got his towel torn off after gym class by another student, the name really stuck. Frowning, lil’ Phil continued to wash his body, feeling the warm water enclose his skin, except for the cool feeling in his armpits. Turning off the shower, his sodden body trudged back to the locker room. Toweling off, he began drying his arms, feeling his bicep tense up. Dazed for a moment, lil’ Phil rubbed his armpit, confused. Looking down, his nostrils were filled by a stronger scent of sandalwood and musk. His small armpit had a healthy tuft of hair. Tensing his arms, he watched as a small ball of muscle bunched up. Checking his right arm, finding the same result. Breathing in the musk of the deodorant, lil’ Phil uncapped the stick again. Rubbing it on his armpit hair, he felt the odd feeling of body hair get brushed around. Inhaling it, he smelled even better, stronger, more masculine. Tensing his arms, he watched as the small balls of muscle tensed up, swelling larger. His shoulders were broader, and his forearms looked stronger. Looking closer, lil’ Phil could see the fine but definite dark hairs coating his forearms and wrists. Checking again, his armpit hair was thicker now. Rolling the stick out more, lil’ Phil rolled the cooling stick on his bare chest. Breathing in the strong scent, it felt like he had just put a slathering of Vic’s vapor rub on his chest. Looking down, he watched as his flat chest slowly began to curve out. Closing his eyes for half a minute, his mind focused on the strong scent. Opening his eyes, lil’ Phil could see a definite change in his chest. He had a small pair of pecs! Rubbing them, feeling the coarse prickliness of tiny hairs covering them. Rolling the stick out more, lil’ Phil was not frugal with it. Rolling it on his armpits and chest again, his neck and jawline, his midsection, around his undercarriage, and especially down his legs. The smell was ridiculously strong now, he felt like a candle of sandalwood and musk. Rubbing his armpit with his fingers, feeling the longer and bushier hair fill the cavity more and more. His forearms now had a healthy covering of arm hair now. His biceps looked so much bigger already. Flexing them, his strength increasing by the second as his arms swelled bigger than softballs. His shoulders broadened more. Scratching his neck, he could feel a thick Adam’s apple filling the space. Scratching the thick hairs covering his neck and jawline, he already had a heavy stubble. Rubbing his chest, he felt his bigger pecs fill out his hands more and more. His nipples were being forced downwards, his chest growing a nice coating of body hair. The scent grew stronger. Rubbing his midsection, feeling his formerly skinny rib-protruding abdomen thicken up. Six strong bricks forming like a runway down his midsection. A thick treasure trail linking his chest to his crotch. Scratching his thick pubic hair, lil’ Phil felt his not-so-little package. Rubbing his dick, it already felt incredibly larger in his hand. It filled his hand just soft, and rubbing it more and more, it was already outgrowing his hand. His hairy nuts swelling in his sack, lil’ Phil was hit with a blast of testosterone, his brain growing a little fuzzy as he felt a brick wall of emotions hit him. His dick rose up instantly, pumping with blood and extra sensitive. His muscles all relaxed for a moment before flexing and pumping larger, swelling and filling out his frame even more. He felt his limbs stretch out as he began to grow taller. Several desires filled his thoughts: he needed to grow, he needed to flex, he needed to fuck. Grabbing his cock, stroking and jerking it with earnest, feeling the flood of sensation hit his body. His body hair grew thicker as his nuts swelled larger. His thighs began to flex and swell even more, growing from a blemished twig to a massive teardrop-shaped limb coated in leg hair. His calves swelled and expanded, growing longer and thicker. Looking down from his new height, lil’ Phil felt dazed and his mind got fuzzier. Grabbing his forehead, rubbing his temples, lil’ Phil groaned. His nostrils filled with the thick scent. Opening his eyes after a few minutes, he looked around. Finding the mirror, he gazed at his reflection. Flexing his biceps, he knew he had to pump these babies more tonight, gonna break records with these pythons. Scratching his chest, he yawned. Bringing his arm up, he took a deep sniff of his thick armpit hair. Smelling the thick musk emanating from the bush, his dick pumped up a little. Going over to the bench, he uncapped his deodorant. Annoyed by needing to always apply deodorant, his arms always seemed to get extra stanky. Rolling on the cooling deodorant, Big Phil sighed at the familiar scent. Inhaling the thick sandalwood and musk haze, he rolled the stick on his hairy chest and crotch, wanting to prevent any lingering odors. Grabbing his forehead as another hazy spell hit him, Big Phil sat down, stretching his long legs out onto the floor. Rubbing his head, his hazy senses making him groan. Stretching out his feet more, Big Phil rubbed his eyes, another hazy spell hitting him as he lifted his arms up. The uncapped deodorant filling the room with the thick smell. Groaning, Big Phil felt his cock jump up. So fucking horny. Gotta jerk off before he leaves or else he’ll sprout another boner during hockey practice. Getting up, he groaned as his joints cracked. Rubbing his cock, feeling the familiar thick shaft filling his fist. Going over to the mirror, crouching down a little to look at his reflection. Seeing his thick bearded face stare back at him, he scratched his thick scruff. Flexing his bicep as he flexed, admiring the massive muscle. His massive arms were a thing of beauty, taking years of dedicated muscle building, but it was more than worth it. Slapping his hairy thighs, feeling the thick muscle fill his hands. They were naturally huge, building up over the years of skating practice. His additional squat regiments only making them grow faster. Rubbing his massive glutes, feeling his huge cakey ass fill his hand. Leaning back up, Big Phil went over to the shower, wanting to clean up again before practice. The hot water coating his furry body, he lathered up, scrubbing every inch of his massive form. Taking care around his crotch, really washing his forest-like bush. Scrubbing his massive nuts, he squeezed them, feeling the huge orange-sized orbs swell a little. Getting another dazey spell, Big Phil moaned. Grabbing his cock, he stroked the massive tool. That blessing had been feeling more and more like a curse. He was always massively hung, but recently he had been really stretching the term, more like monstrously hung. It was so heavy and thick, it sloped down, pointed towards the floor. Rubbing it, Big Phil bucked his hips. Instantly, the stream of cum exploded out of his cock, coating the floor around the shower. The thick musk of his cum filling the room. Ducking down to wash his thick mane of hair, Big Phil finished his shower. Going to the locker room, grabbing his supersized towel. Taking care to dry off every inch of his furry pillow-like pecs, all the way down his cobblestone-like 8-pack. Around the base of his footlong-soft cock and especially around his grapefruit-sized nuts. Drying his wedding cake ass and his tree-trunk thighs, Big Phil tossed the towel with the rest of his stuff. Pulling on his skintight leggings and an increasingly tight pair of shorts over it, taking care to angle his massive cock down his leg. Tugging on a t-shirt and a jersey, Big Phil threw the rest of his stuff in his gym bag. Taking out his deodorant, he uncapped it and sniffed it for a moment before throwing it back in. He fucking loved that smell.
  23. PART 1: The Season Opener I swallowed hard. The time had almost come, just another minute to go. I was sweating bullets as I waited behind the archway for my cue. The sound of the crowd out there was almost deafening, even back here behind the soundproof walls. I don't think I've ever been this excited or nervous before in my life. It was time for my very first match! An incredibly important one at that; the big opening match of the season. After months of anticipation, it was finally time to see if all those extreme stretches and stress tests were worth the effort. This match-up was going to push me to my limits. I was going up against the second biggest guy in the league right out the gate. It was a hell of a surprise for a first-time rookie like myself. Most guys in my position are lucky to book a match with an opponent at the lower end of the size rankings, maybe a mid-tier. My dinky little boner throbbed in my singlet just thinking about how gargantuan this guy was gonna be. I couldn't wait for him to crush me flatter than a pancake. "Ladiiiiiiies and gentlemen," I heard the announcer start. "We here at the C.W.L. hope you're ready for an explosive evening of heavy slamming, hard blasting, ultra intense, and extra imbalanced mayhem!" Deep breaths, Jeremy, deep breaths. Here we go... "And now, without further ado: In this corner, standing at mere 4 foot, 9 inches and weighing in at a measly 90 lbs, your Jobber for this evening: Jeremyyyyyy 'The Doormat' Smallwood." Right on cue, I walk through the entryway and began my first ever walk to the ring. Fireworks streamed out along the pathway, spunky theme music pumped through the speakers, and the crowd was cheering with ravenous anticipation. The intense wall of sound hit my ears like a freight train, but the overwhelming cacophany jazzed me up for what was ahead. It took me a hot minute to journey down the lengthy path, climb the daunting stairs, and awkwardly clamber to my corner. I took a moment to soak in the sight of the sprawling expanse of empty mat and the towering turnbuckles looming overhead. The ring here had to be extra, extra enormous since this league's wrestlers were- *THOOM* *BOOM* *THOOM* A mighty and imposing form had slowly stomped its way to the entryway opposite mine, waiting in the shadows for his cue to come out next. I could barely see his outline with all the overwhelming lights, lasers, and fog machines blasting everywhere, but my opponent was ready. I swallowed hard again, shaking like a leaf in anticipation. He was even bigger than I had anticipated. Hell yeah. "In this corner, standing at an incredible 24 feet, 11 inches and weighing a staggering 45,550 lbs, your Colossus for the evening: Apollooooo 'The Apocalypse' Rexford." *BOOM* *THOOM* *DOOM* *FOOM* Thunderous footfalls made the entire stadium shake intensely as Apollo slowly stomped his way to the ring. The league didn't typically bother playing theme music for the big boys; the booms generated by their every step were more than enough to raise the crowd's excitement. It was like the thumping of drums from a barbarian warship, signaling the arival of an unstoppable force. The cheers from the crowd when they saw me paled in comparison to how loudly they screamed for Apollo. I bit my lip as I watched him make his way toward the ring, his head rising higher and higher while simultaneously filling more and more of my horizonal view. He was a towering, impossible wall of muscles on muscles on muscles on MUSCLES even wider than he was tall. It took all of my concentration not to cream my singlet right then and there just from the quaking vibrations his mammoth feet. I'd saved up all week for this, and I wasn't about to let it go to waste. You may be wondering why a minuscule shrimp like me is being matched up against a man 500 times his weight and five times his height. Seems a little bit one-sided for a wrestling match, right? Absolutely! That's how things have always been in the Colossus Wrestling League. In the C.W.L. it's always a tiny resilient wimp against a hulking multi-ton bully. My job isn't to actually wrestle this monstrous man, goodness no. That would be silly. My job is to be his personal plaything, punching bag, and boy toy for the next few hours while an adoring horny adult audience enjoys the spectacle. That's the life of a professional jobber in this miraculous age. We jobbers are few and far between; an extremely rare mutation of human that is almost entirely immune to direct physical damage or injury. We're naturally small and scrawny in build, but you can crush us, squish us, slam us, bend us, stretch us, twist us - whatever really. We'll always end up springing back to normal soon enough like a rubbery cartoon prop. And on top of that, we're also highly resistant to pain. Being smooshed like a grape certainly feels intense, even overwhelming and uncomfortable at times, but it doesn't particularly hurt. If anything, for me at least, it's the ultimate turn-on. On the opposite end of the spectrum, but no less rare, are the colossi. While jobbers are tiny and resistant, they're gargantuan and tough. All colossi are ridiculously tall and naturally bursting at the seams with inhuman muscles. Even if a colossus never lifted a weight in his life he would have a bod so impossibly powerful and pumped he'd make the Incredible Hulk feel scrawny. But a big bod comes with hefty needs for fuel and relief; colossi have infamously massive appetites and sex drives to match their muscle. With the C.W.L. footing all their members' sky-high food bills and providing willing toys like me, most are more than happy to sign up as wrestlers and entertain the horny masses. And so, here we are. The big match. After many quake-inducing steps, Apollo had made it to the ring. My eyes widened as nearly 23 tons of bulk effortlessly stepped over the lofty ropes and made the specially-built, highly reinforced wrestling mat sag noticeably. His muscles, glistening under the lights with a perpetual cascade of sweat, were even more magnificent close up. Every obscenely disproportionate muscle group battled ferociously with one another for space at the tiniest of movements while an awe-inspiring tangle of thick, undulating vascularity snaked across every rippling surface. I once more bit my lip, overwhelmed by, not just the sight of him, but also his smell. Apollo, like most colossi, radiated a naturally intoxicating pheromone-heavy masculine musk. Few were immune to its enticing effects, and the bigger the colossus, the more potent his reek. I took a deep, deep inhale while my eyes were busy drinking in as many visual details of the beautiful he-man who would be flattening me tonight as they possibly could. Frick, he was absurdly handsome. Apollo's face seemed just as excessively macho as his body, with rugged features that looked like they had been carved from granite. That hard square chin. Those razor sharp cheekbones. That flawless stubble. Those full kissable lips. Long flowing locks of gorgeous golden hair flowed down from his head to the base of his 'neck.' Although, honestly, his neck was so thick with bulging meat that it barely resembled a neck at all any more. In fact, all of Apollo's extreme beef threatened to engulf his lovely face entirely from just about every direction. As if 25 feet of brute height wasn't enough, his trapezius muscles towered over his head by several additional feet. His massive deltoids, spread what felt like a mile apart, looked bigger than sedans. His prodigious powerful pectorals seemed like they'd dwarf small blimps. Both beef zeppelins pressed up intensely at his chin while jutting forward so unbelievably far that I'm honestly surprised the shelf's weight didn't topple him over. A dozen people could've been swallowed whole in the dark abyss between those tiddies. I certainly hoped I could go spelunking in those caverns eventually. His mile-wide upper body cinched down rapidly to create the most extreme, exaggerated hour-glass figure you can imagine. His long, hard 18-pack abs and rippling obliques tensed with densely-packed power as they worked overtime to keep his immense upper body balanced. The valleys between each pair of abs was also impressively deep; I bet if he did sit-ups you could crush coal into diamonds. To my surprise given the infamous nature of colossus dongs, there wasn't much of, if any, bulge to speak of in the front of his skin-tight sapphire blue speedo. I ever-so briefly experienced the one tiny twinge of disappointment I would feel that night... right up until I lowered my gaze a little further. Apollo's lower body immediately exploded back outward from his lean waist. His monstrous rippling pillars of quad muscle were as wide as his shoulders. There was NO space between them - it was quad vs quad in the ultimate battle for supremacy. You'd probably need to sit way back in the arena's nosebleed seats to observe all his hyper-developed leg meat at once. His calves were no less impressive, the fat carved diamonds were bulging like meat mattresses from carrying all that sheer tonnage. And then, at the very bottom, below his perfectly sculpted ankles, were his feet. Holy shit, those feet. Even for a man of his size and extreme dimensions they seemed disproportionately huge and muscly. Outside the ring Apollo normally wore specialized shoes made of an advanced shock-absorbing material so he didn't destroy every surface he stepped on. But here in the wrestling ring I got to see them in all their beautiful bare glory: perfectly smooth, immaculately clean, and flawlessly pedicured. In fact, every inch of my massive opponent from head to toe was flawlessly well-kept, since the colossi were pampered like royalty behind the scenes. The jobbers were treated fairly well too, but we didn't require quite as much upkeep as the men whose nails outsize trashcan lids. It took noticeable effort for him to do so, but Apollo managed to press his big burly chin down low enough into his obscuring tit meat to look at me directly. He licked his lips, a hungry and flirtatious smile spreading over his face. He let out a low, deep, velvety baritone grunt of desire that seemed to ripple through his muscles and vibrate from there throughout the entire arena. I once more came dangerously close to blasting in my load, but managed to hold on. Judging by some moans I heard in the crowd, several people weren't able to hold back as effectively. "Oh yeah..." he growled low, drinking in the audience's lust as he stared me down. "I'm gonna have fun with you, little man." Apollo began to raise up his arms, preparing to flex for his adoring public. The two monoliths were so incredibly thick they may well have put even his pecs and quads to shame. His forearms were so fat with bulging meat I was earnestly surprised he had as much mobility as he did. The preposterous pythons throbbed with macho power, bunching up and battling with themselves from just this simple lifting motion, and hovered tangelizingly out to each side. A hush came over the crowd in anticipation of the coming display. I was drooling a little. *BOOM* A shockwave of air rippled out from each peak as Apollo performed a front double-bicep pose. Each arm muscle blasted upward, forming a perfectly split peak that reached up to his clenched fists. The audience once more erupted with cheers, but he wasn't done just yet. With clenched teeth and a primal grunt he flexed his arms harder, willing more mass to spill out as his veins engorged with blood. Through this Herculean efforts both biceps rapidly rose, releasing another shockwave while the peaks reached the same astounding height as his traps. Not to be outdone, his triceps had simultaneously erupted in the opposite direction, becoming so large that their beautifully absurd forms slammed into the wrestling mat below. The mini-earthquake this created made me fall over, and I whimpered as I once more struggled not to pop off before the match even started. I wanted to worship this man with every fiber of my being. He was a grotesque monument to pure unhindered muscularity, and I wanted to lick every inch of him. As he bounced both bodacious biceps rhythmically, Apollo's audience showered him with yet more cheers and adoration. He beamed with satisfaction. The rhythmic bounces sent his abundant arm sweat spritzing out into the audience, splashing a lucky handful. After a minute or so of this pumped peacock display he finally relaxed his flex, his tremendous arms shrinking down to their smaller, though still awe-inspiring, size. I couldn't wait to see if his other muscles were capable of such extreme explosions of excess bulk. "Listen up, all you pathetic little PIPSQUEAKS!" Apollo commanded to his captivated audience. His neck meat clenched intensely whenever he raised his voice for emphasis. There was no need for microphones with colossi since their deep booming voices usually filled the arena with relatively little effort. "It's the first match of the season. A BIG event! And BIG events featuring dudes as BIG as me need big BIG surprises. So for a long while now I've been brewing an extra special gift for whichever miniscule, microscopic, scrawny little piece of fresh meat I eventually got paired with today." He pointed to me with a ravenous smirk. My heart was aflutter. "You know us big guys, we are a HORNY bunch. Most of us can't go more than a couple hours without pumping out one of our infamous monster loads. But, y'know what? You know what, weaklings? While you impatient bugs were out there beating off daily to my perfectly sculpted muscles," He did a small (for him at least) side-chest pose for emphasis. From where I was standing I could actually hear his muscle fibers groan. "I haven't let loose even once since the last season ended. Not. One. Single. Time." The audience let out a collective gasp. A colossus going one day without a release was one thing, maybe a week if they had the willpower... but several months? Utterly unheard of. "That's right, you PUNY JOBBER RUNT," he gleefully barked, turning his attention back to me. "I hope you're ready for the ride of your little life because I am PENT," With an audible lurching throb, the previously lacking bulge in Apollo's blue speedo surged outward, a mound bigger than my entire body throbbing from nowhere under the fabric. "-the FUCK," It lurched again harder, rapidly multiplying in erect mass. His previously non-existant balls suddenly rivaled small mini-vans in size, spilling out from the the impossibly stretched spandex, which somehow managed to retain its shape around the increasingly large hardening dick. The two multi-ton mounds hit the ground hard enough to cause another quake. "-UP!!" With one last monumental surge Apollo's rock-hard, heavily-veined schlong was towering above me at almost 15 feet long. I'm pretty sure it was twice as thick in circumference as my entire body. It was nothing short of a scientific miracle that his speedo was still intact. It was stretched comically thin and tight, leaving most of him exposed and rendering it a little bit superfluous. His mighty balls were now comparible to his pecs in rounded size, visibly churning with the countless gallons upon gallons of spunk he had been saving up those many months and somehow kept secret until mere moments ago. The visible skin of his dick throbbed crimson as globs of pre the size of my head dripped down like a leaky faucet through the soaked fabric at the tip. It looked, for lack of a better word, ANGRY. This thing was pissed off about holding back for so long, and it was looking to let out its pent-up aggression on someone small, wimpy, and conveniantly invulnerable to damage. As I salivated silently over this latest erogenous display of hypermasculinity and battled once more to keep my loins calm... the bell suddenly rang. Time for the match to begin.
  24. photoguy

    Fraternal - P 8 up now

    Hey guys, Longtime lurker who’s finally decided to take the plunge. Not much exposition here - suffice it to say the characters are 18+ fraternal twin high school seniors, one of whom is developing a bit faster than the other... Anyway, definitely not literature; I just want us all to nut like crazy till we’re dehydrated. ************** Fraternal Part 1: Daydream Believer Matt stared off into space, blocking out the droning teacher, dreaming about his twin bro. Fuck, what if Derek kept growing? What if he shot up and out, towering over him, hitting 7’? His massive, sweaty muscles hulking with veins and striations, bulging and flexing rock hard with man power. He’d storm into their bedroom, casually breaking the door down with one massive fist, ducking down and turning sideways to squeeze through the opening... “What the fuck?!” “Sorry lil bro, but I got so fuckin horny workin out! I need your ass,” Derek growled, his deep bass voice matching his ruggedly handsome, thickly bearded teen face and gigantic body. His veiny monster dick was rock hard and leaking a thick rope of precum, slanted off to the side and ripping through the heavy material of his shorts. Derek flexed his abs and cock hard, blowing his shorts and jockstrap apart completely, his monster dick flipping upward and slinging precum onto his briefcase-sized pecs and into his thick teen beard. A big rope hung off his heavy mustache, right over the full lips, and his incredibly long powerful tongue unfurled to lap the salty goo off sensually. Derek strode over to the bed, his huge feet thudding. He reached down and grabbed Matt by the throat, his giant paw wrapping easily around the jock’s neck. He lifted his bro out of bed with one fluid motion, barely registering the weight on his hulking arm. He dangled Matt in midair. Their eyes were completely level, while Matt hung eight inches off the floor. “Enough talk. Fuck time!” Derek roared, flipping Matt around and impaling his beefy ass on the dripping, veiny 13” long x 3” diameter monster dick, the apple-sized cockhead busting past his glutes and stretching his ring wide open. Matt saw with horror in the mirror that he no longer had a tight puckered little manhole, but thanks to Derek’s repeated battering a gaping, sloppy, loose-lipped mancunt hung from his jock boy ass and hugged the giant meat wetly. His back arched as he begged for more, goading his twin into a frenzy of musclefucking, globs of hot precum belching out of his red, prolapsed, destroyed pussy, the massive cock distending his abs like some kind of alien invader. Matt watched through tears as Derek’s incredible girth dragged his guts inside out, filling him like no other man could. Suddenly Derek gripped his side hard with one huge paw, slamming Matt down until Derek’s dick was buried to the orange-sized balls. He flexed hard, a full body flex that made the veins on his muscles and cock surge, forcing him to grow outrageously bigger, stretching out Matt’s already wrecked asshole and lifting his body up. “Unnnf... so fuckin BIG...” he moaned, clamping his mancunt down and suddenly erupting like the fucktoy slut his bro’s muscle and dick had transformed him into. “Grrr, yeah, fuckin’ big.. an’ gettin’ BIGGER!” Derek growled, suddenly straightening up his towering body and flexing to appreciate his new height and power, Matt’s whole body weight supported easily by Derek’s steel-hard monster. Razor-cut striations jutted out even more across the insanely muscled expanse of this body, while veins pulsed and bulged even thicker. Fuck, Derek was noticeably bigger and leaner than he was earlier that day, bulging with raw masculinity and dripping with sweat. He felt Derek’s balls swell and tighten up as the first cannon blasts of cum began to batter his guts, his gaping pussy meat sliding up the veiny shaft from the force... RRRRING! Matt snapped to attention back in class, dick spent and dripping down his leg, as the bell rang.
  25. My very first try on a muscle growth story. I really hope you like it! English is not my native language, so please be appreciative. And if you have any adivce or correction, just dm me! Summary: Manly a "Spartacus" fanfiction without Spartacus or any other know character. Just men in ancient rom in pretty much less clothing, fighting, growing and more. The first chapter is with little growth, just setting the stage. Chapter 1 Day of decision Sextus Barbatius Ennecus stood on his balcony on the top floor of his villa "Ludi Crescita" and looked at the training ground below him with mixed feelings. His last two gladiators were training with their instructor Narcissus. The owner of the Ludi, the gladiator school, sighed and thought about when exactly his decline had begun. More and more fights his gladiators were losing and they were dying off like flies. Of course, this was the daily routine in this kind of fights - but people wanted to be entertained. Exciting duels and an epic finale. But neither could his fighters deliver. So he could participate in fewer and fewer events, gained no money, could not buy new fighters and so the spiral went slowly but inexorably down. Socially it destroyed him as well as financially. His wife disappeared in one night with their common son. The heir who was to take over all this. But... what was it exactly? He had already inherited the "Ludi" from his father and now wondered if he never really had his father's skills? His eye for a man's abilities may never have been as good as he had hoped. A clearing of his throat snapped him out of his dark thoughts and the gaze of his blue eyes turned to Narcissus. The Hispania had been bequeathed to him by his father. He had been the most successful gladiator of that school in his time and then appointed to train the new fighters. Although he had not been in the arena for a long time and the ravages of time were also gnawing at him, Narcissus was always the epitome of strength. At 6’2 and well over 220lbs, he impressed every new slave and you just wanted to obey him. The sweat after his early morning workout made his tanned skin sparkle and glisten. "Magister. A word?" the instructor asked and with a slightly lowered gaze. A nod followed and while Sextus left the balcony, Narcissus entered the building. The two fighters outside sought out the shade and drank the little water that was provided. Sexuts approached the man and although he had the money, the prestige and the power, he always felt small around his closest confidant. The "Magister" had been too much affected by the years of prosperity. Literally. A fat belly bulged outward from his tunic and his arms, as well as his double chin, wobbled slightly as he descended the stairs. "What's up?" he wanted to know, looking at the symmetrical face of Narcissus. "These two... won't survive the day, Magister." No information that was really new to the owner of the school. "That's not going to happen. It SHOULDN'T happen. Do you realize what will happen if they don't?" Sextus was in danger of losing his temper in front of his slave and reminded himself to be careful. He could not show weakness. He cleared his throat and declared, "If they lose, you are useless to me. And if you're useless to me..." he left the threat hanging, feeling incredibly idiotic himself. The Hispania was a close confidant, an advisor who always stood by him. And physically he was so much superior to him that the threat seemed almost ridiculous and desperate. Narcissus knew better, though, and just nodded. "I will remind them again of the importance, Magister." The muscleman bowed and went outside. By the evening of that same day, it was clear. Sextus had lost everything. His last two gladiators dead. His reputation had been dragged through the mud once again. He was a laughingstock. Wife and son lost. What was left for him? The prayer The cliff where the Magister de Ludi Crescita stood went steeply down and ended in the sea, which broke several times on the rough rock formation. Despite the dim light, the waves and sharp stones were clearly visible. So this was how it was going to end for him? In his last act of pure despair, he knelt down, folded his hands and spoke to heaven: "Gods! Give me a sign! Give me insight! Give me a reason to go on living! Give me a sign and I swear I will become your faithful servant!" The sky did not crack. The earth did not shake. No golden light followed. It simply remained silent. But what had Sextus been thinking? Gods... "Get up!" commanded a voice so deep that the ground almost trembled, and the authority that lay within it could not be countered. Sextus stood up as and turned around to make out the source of this male bass. What he saw made him travel his eyes wide, and almost at the same moment sink back to the ground. "A befitting stance, little human." the voice continued to speak and Sextus looked up again to take a closer look at this god. The man was around ten feet tall and of handsome build. A six-pack on an impossibly narrow waist with beautiful Apollo belt led into two thighs the circumference of which would probably correspond to the current abdominal girth of Sextus. The chest was peppered with fine hair and each of the muscles was as big as a pillow. The arms, strong and full of veins could crush anything and everything and the shoulders explained why the giant wore only a simple toga around his hips. The face.... The face was out of this world. Symmetrical. Masculine. Angular. Intimidating, yet inviting. The god's eyes rested on Sextus, sparkling an unnatural red. "Mars...god of war. You shame me with your presence." he interrupted his admiration. "I heard your prayer and offer you a bargain that is in both our interests. I have chosen a new champion," Mars announced, and it was clear to everyone that he had fucked a mortal and created a demigod. "He needs to be trained. I will send him to you, you will train him, and in a year you will send him on the journey to Alexandria. In return, your fighters will always be victorious and receive a touch of my power. Do you consent?" Who was he to bargain and haggle with a god. "But what...if he loses and dies?", Sextus mused. The giant laughed uproariously, and in the distance birds took off in fright into the night sky. "You amuse me, little man. Mind your tongue." Mars paused briefly and considered further. "You seem to lack faith. Let me prove it to you and in return, you will receive another task from me. In a year, when you let my champion go, you will build me a temple in your estate. A shrine and swear that each of your gladiators will become a follower of Mars. Declare your devotion to me. To war. To passion in battle. To bloodshed." What did Sextus have to lose? He nodded and spoke humbly, "As you wish, Mars. God of war.“ The new recruit "We have... visitors, Magister," Narcissus explained uncertainly. After yesterday's defeat, he was unsure how his lord and master would react, and then to have a visitor at the door. It was a rarity, but the master nodded with a thoughtful expression. "Invite him in and show him to the reception hall. The Hispania nodded and walked back to the large, locked main gate. In front of it stood a boy. No more than 19 years old of slight build. Clothes hung too large from narrow shoulders and a simple sack was probably all the possessions the boy carried. As instructed, Narcissus led the youth into the reception hall where his Magister was already waiting. The Hispania would never dare to say it openly, but Sextus was not a good master. Neither did he know anything about fighting, nor did he have much experience in running this school. His father had died too quickly, leading to the decline of this school. Sitting wide-legged so that there was room for his ever-expanding belly, he eyed the mismatched pair. Narcissus was twice the man this boy was. "What's your name?" asked Sextus straight out. Hesitantly, the slightly too high voice answered, "Eroticus Prisca, my lord." The look of the master continued to be uninterpretable. "And what brings you here, boy?" he continued to ask. Again hesitating and uncertain, the boy answered, "An... an inner voice, my lord. I want to fight. I want to become strong. My whole existence cries out to prove myself. I want to prove myself. Become a hero." Narcissus had to control himself not to smile. The boy had balls. You had to give him that. "Undress, boy." demanded Sextus, and with a now blushing face, Eroticus disrobed. Revealed beneath the flowing tunic was a picture of misery. The boy must have traveled long. The body was scrawny and seemed to break like a twig in the wind. He had no chest to speak of, his arms were without definition and his stomach showed the malnutrition of what must have been a long journey. The boy's privates showed a few hairs, but the penis was also of small growth and the testicles were small. He was already preparing to escort him back outside when his master addressed him. "Narcissus. He gets one of the free chambers in the training camp. You guys train him. There's a new tournament scheduled in four weeks. I want to see him ready for action. Maybe the training and the fight will bring you honor, glory and a little chest hair. You have a year to prove yourself. Otherwise, you'll end up in the gutter." The expression of pure incomprehension was on the teacher's face. Sextus could not be serious. Not only was he delivering this boy to the slaughter, but he was further ruining the already desolate reputation of this school. Maybe he was actually crazy? But Narcissus was too much of a slave to voice a concern aloud. He nodded and repeated, "In four weeks, the boy will be ready to fight victoriously or die honorably." Whereas the latter was more likely after all. The Hispania had seen a lot in his 30 years. From Spain he emigrated with his father to Italy to find his fortune there. When his father died, leaving behind a 15-year-old, awkward son, Narcissus quickly went off the rails. It didn't surprise him that he was sold to this house as a slave at the age of 16. But it was the best thing that could have happened to him. His mind had a task. His body exercise. His whole existence had a purpose. In the now 22-plus years he had served the school, the man's brown eyes had seen much. Agile and nimble fighters. Technically proficient fighters. Muscle-bound war beasts. But Eroticus was something entirely new. He fought with the speed of a flying arrow and the determination of a raging torrent. Narcissus was not convinced by this action, but the longer he trained the man, the more he saw in him a fighter who could perhaps save this house. The energy that the youth displayed was unparalleled, and this despite the fact that the sun in may was already merciless. The physical transformation of the boy was also... interesting. With a speed unknown to Narcissus, the boy seemed to grow. The thin little arms showed signs of biceps. The legs grew stronger from run to run. The belly was adorned with four bulges after only a week, thanks to training and now regular eating. Maybe, just maybe, Narcissus thought to himself, the Lord had seen more in him than anyone wanted to think. After three weeks, Sextus ordered his confidant to his office. The Magister was busy with various traders, bookmakers and betting offices. He seemed so sure of victory. Did the lord perhaps know more than he wanted to admit? "How is he doing, Narcissus? What does your experience tell you." The Hispania thought for a moment and then spoke quietly, "I cannot tell you what my experience tells me, Lord. For I have never had such an experience." Wondering what this cryptic statement meant, Sextus prompted to continue speaking. "He is a quick learner. He understands quickly. He's good at assessing combat situations. I haven't come across his fighting style yet. He is quick, but there is such power and precision in his strikes. I would cautiously like to think he might have a good chance..." The Magister listened and continued to look at Narcissus. "So what? It sounds like you have something else to say." The slave was undecided whether to mention this at all. Sextus would see it either way, though. "Its...growth, sir. I have seen many men here. But his growth seems extraordinary." Incomprehension spread through Sextus' gaze. "His... fighting growth? Get specific, by the gods!" he commanded, and Narcissus replied, "Let me show you." A short time later, the Hispania entered the room again with a person almost unknown to Sextus. The boy was no longer a boy. He had the youthful features of a 17 year old in his face, but the body was steeled. His shoulders were broader, his legs strong and defined, and veins ran down his arms over his small biceps. He was far from a physical competitor to Narcissus. But the progress in just three weeks was tremendous. The six pack was defined and the breathing was still fast and excited. Eroticus had been working out and sweat glistened on his tanned skin as the scent filled the small room. His gaze continued to be directed downward. "Ah. It seems to me that you have found your purpose, Eroticus?" The boy, or rather... the young man nodded. "Yes sir. Have thanks for your trust." Sextus was surprised again. The boy's voice had deepened as well. But with the memory of that bass of his father, this was close. "You may both go." he ordered, waiting quietly until his two servants had left the office. Only then did a smile of victory steal onto the man's lips.
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..